Spike the Knight

by vadram

Rating: teen
Tags: Other, Original Character, Spike, Adventure, Main 6, Princess Luna, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 96466

Spikes fears the day Twilight will leave to fight for Equestria and never return.

Part of the Black Sun Ponyverse.

After Twilight's ascension to an alicorn, many more ancient evils escaped from their imprisonment and were attempting to destroy or conquer Equestria.

With the elements of Harmony busier than ever dealing with these new threats, Spike grows worried about the increasing danger they're being forced to put themselves in. Tired of being a burden, he searches for a way to become stronger so that he may help, hopefully discovering his own path along the way.

Cover by YoMilbert used with permission.
Special thanks to BigBadBari21 (chapter 1)
Theblacksmithbrony and TheSexyMenhir for proof reading.
Without you the story would be a whole lot more painful to read.
And to APoeticHeart for helping me with Zecora's rhymes.
Also music.

Chapters will be small 800-1500 words.
But will be released every two or three days.
Comments, critiques and opinions are welcomed.
Also check out MrSing and Kalash93 riff on it.

Published 2013-03-27 18:00:01 UTC
Last updated 2014-10-08 21:10:00 UTC

Chapter 1 Three mares and a jug of cider

Three mares and a jug of cider

After a long day of battling ancient evils Twilight Sparkle and her friends decided to leave for their respective houses and hopefully get a good night’s rest.

Fluttershy was the first to leave, excusing herself and saying that she had to go home and feed her animals friends. Twilight left soon after, she had to go home and start writing her letter to princess Celestia, informing her how they managed to deal with the threat. The rest of them - Applejack Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Rarity - looked tired, their appearances surprised no one who knew what kind of day they had.

“Hey Applejack,” Rainbow Dash said, “you wouldn’t happen to have anymore... you know... cider, would you?”

Applejack sighed. “Sure, c’mon, I’ll take some from ma personal stash. Rarity you want some?”

“After a day today? There is nothing I would love more.”

“Pinkie you’re coming... too...” Dash looked around for her pink friend, but she was nowhere to be found. “Did anyone see where she went?”

Applejack and Rarity shrugged their shoulders.

“Ah think somepony, somewhere, started making a pinkie promise,” Applejack said jokingly.

They laugh for a bit before the exhaustion kicked in again.

“C’mon you girls, time’s a-wastin.”

The three slowly and painfully walked to down the path leading towards Sweet Apple Acres. The farm was not that far away from Ponyville, but they all were so tired that it took them a few hours to reach their destination.

“I sure hope it is worth it,” Rainbow Dash said dragging her hooves as she walked next to Applejack.

“Weren’t you the one who asked me if I still had any?”

“Yeah, but I did not think it would be so far away.”

The other two turned to looked at her.

Upon reaching the red barn that was the Apple’s family home, they went in and Dash slammed the door behind them.

“Shush,” Applejack told Rainbow. “Are you trying to wake everypony?”

“Sorry,” she replied.

The three of them went into the kitchen where Rarity and Rainbow Dash took a seat at the table, while Applejack went into the cellar to get them something to drink. She returned shortly with a large jug of cider on her back.

“Hey Dash, there are some cups in the cupboard behind you. Get some will ya.” Applejack said after putting down the jug next to the table

“Fine.” Dash was more than a little annoyed that she had to get up and walk some more, even if she just had to move a few feet from the table and back.

She walked over to the wooden cabinet, before opening it she stopped to look at a apple pie stood on the counter underneath the cupboard. Finally she opened the cabinet’s door and pulled out three cups. Before returning to the table with the cups she got another good look at the pie.

“Maybe later,” she told herself before returning to the table holding the cups with her wings.

She placed one of them in front of her, pushed one in front of Rarity and the other in front of Applejack. Applejack poured cider in all of them and emptied hers in one sitting, filling it again. Rainbow also drank hers by the time Rarity even took a sip.

“Ahh, that sure hit the spot,” Applejack told them after drinking her second cup.

“Sure did,” Rainbow Dash said as she slammed her cup into the table before pushing it towards A.J. asking for a refill. “Another,” she demanded.

She received a angry look from Applejack.

“Please?” Rainbow added with an embarrassed look on her face.

Rarity was taking her time with her drink and enjoying sweet cider.

“Have you noticed that things have gotten worse lately?” Rainbow asked after she pushed her cup in front of Applejack, asking for a refill.

“I sure have,” Applejack said as she poured the cider into Rainbow’s cup.

“I have also noticed that,” Rarity added after she finished drinking her first cup she then politely asked for another.

They sat in silence for a while drinking peacefully. Rarity just started on her third, while Applejack and Rainbow Dash have lost count how many they have. The opaque nature of the jug made it impossible for Applejack to tell how much the three of them drank, but from its weight she could guess that it was still enough for another hour, hour and a half of drinking.

“I’m just saying that Equestria had a thousand years of peace, and then Nightmare Moon returned then it went all down there,” she restarted the conversation.

“Y’all want to know what I reckon?”

“Oh please, enlighten us,” Rainbow Dash replied after swallowing a large mouthful of cider.

“I was a thinking that there needs to be balance.”

“Balance?” Rarity asked,

“Yah, balance,” Applejack finished another cup, Dash did the same. “Balance between good and evil.”

“What are you talking about? For good and evil to be in balance there would need to be a lot more evil in the world,” Rainbow Dash said pushing her cup in front of Applejack.

“Now think about it a bit,” Applejack replied looking at Dash. “Good became greater than evil when princess Cadence became an alicorn, then, a few years later Nightmare Moon returned.”

“But we defeated Nightmare Moon using the elements.” Dash was looking back at Applejack.

“And then there was more good than evil in the world. A heck of alot more good. Do you remember who we had to deal with next?”

“Umm...” Rainbow Dash tried to remember what happened after they fought Nightmare Moon. “Trixie?” she asked.

“Trixie?” Applejack could not believe her ears. “Trixie? You can’t be serious?”

“What?” Rainbow Dash replied. “She did bring a ursa to town.”

“Ah reckon you had a little too much cider.”

“Nah.” Dash replied after finishing her drink.

“Trixie did not bring the ursa to town. Heck, from what I heard she even tried to fight. She failed miserably but at least she tried. But never mind that, do you remember what big baddie we had to deal with after the whole Nightmare Moon thing?”

“Uh, it was so long ago. I can barely remember.” Rainbow was rubbing her head, all this thinking and cider gave her a small headache. She intended to cure it with more cider.

“Discord darling,” Rarity told Rainbow, “we fought Discord.” She was by far the most clear headed of the group.

“Oh yeah, Discord. He was a hard one to beat.” Rainbow said still holding her cup out and almost begging for Applejack to fill it up with cider.

“I reckon he was. If it wouldn’t have been for Twilight I would have still been a stinking liar,” Applejack said, “Rarity have probably married Tom and you...” she looked at Rainbow Dash, “you would have been more or less the same.”

“Hey!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, “What is that supposed to mean?”

“I thought we agreed we were never to talk about the whole Tom incident again,” Rarity added.

Applejack rubbed the back of her head. “Sorry. But we barely won back then,” she tried changing the subject. “Then came Crystalis with her changeling army, then Sombra, each more dangerous than the last.”

“But then Discord became good,” Dash mentioned while she looked at her empty cup.

“That is debatable,” Rarity said annoyed.

“Oh come on Rarity, you can still be mad when he turned all of us into stallions?” Applejack asked.

“We are never talking about that. Never.” Rarity slammed her hoof into the table.

“Come on, it wasn’t that bad.”

“Yeah, I kind of like it,” Rainbow added.

The other two looked at her and giggled.

“You sure did,” Rarity had a wide smile on her face.

“Of course I did, it felt so good, and my wings were so big and strong, and...” she paused and looked at Applejack and Rarity.

Applejack was laughing her tail off, while Rarity was just smiling and enjoying herself. Rainbow Dash finally got why the two of them were so amused at her expense.

“Hardy har har,” Rainbow said lowering her head onto her forelegs. “Very funny you two, you are such a pair of comedians, I am sure Pinkie would ask for lessons in no time.”

“Anyway,” Applejack went on after managing to calm herself down a bit. “Then Twilight became an alicorn.”

“And got those gorgeous wings., Rarity added.

“And what has happened since then?” Applejack asked as she filled all their cups.

“Uh,” Rainbow grunted. “It has been one fight after another.” Her mood lightened when she noticed the fresh cup of cider in front of her.

“It sure was. Just look at us, barely a month would pass when we don’t have to use the elements.”

“So what you are saying that things will be like this forever?” Rainbow asked after finishing her cup.

“Well maybe not forever but for a while at least,” Applejack mentioned after finishing her own drink.

“Uh... I think I am going to need another.”

“Same here,” Rarity added.

“Well bottoms up!” Applejack refilled their cups.

“Cheers!” the other two replied.

The three drank in silence for a little longer. At first Rarity was taking small sips, but after the other two passed out from exhaustion and a little more cider than they could handle, she pulled the jug in front of her and drank one after another, finally letting go of all the stress she build up across the day.

After finishing the whole thing she ate the pie Rainbow was eyeing earlier and decided to join her friends, Applejack’s table never looked, or felt, so comfortable as it did then.

Chapter 2 I'll write it tomorrow

I'll write it tomorrow

After a long day of fighting evil, Twilight finally returned home, entering the Golden Oaks Library she was met by a hug from Spike, her personal assistant, lifelong friend and something between ‘pet’ dragon and little brother.

“Twilight!” Spike said as he wrapped his claws around her neck, embracing her. “I was so worried, you left so sudden, I...”

Twilight placed her own foreleg around the baby dragon and tried to calm him down.

“Oh Spike, you worry too much”, she said gently, rubbing the back of his head trying to reassure him everything is going to be fine.

“But Twi, this is the third time you did this, and the year just started. Every time you disappear I always assume the worse.”

“Oh Spike...” she let go of him and after a while he did the same.

“Come lets get you something to eat,” he said wiping the tears from his eyes, “you must be famished.”

“Alright Spike just let me write my letter to princess... to Celestia and I will be right there.”

“I really should stop using her title when we are not in public, or on official business. She is really getting annoyed by it.”

“No.” He said stomping his little foot. “First you eat, then you can write your letter.”

“Spike, I really need to do it now. While the memory is still fresh.”

“Princess Twilight Sparkle of Ponyville,” Spike said pointing his index finger at her, frowning and trying to look as menacing as possible. ” Do not make me pull you by your wings into the kitchen and force feed you.”

Upon finishing the sentence his expression changed, his frown was replaced with a smile and he had to put both his hands over his mouth to contain his laughter. Twilight could barely contain her own.

“Alright Spike,” she said giggling, “there is no need for you to get violent, lead the way.”

The dinner was simple, a small salad and some oats for Twilight, while Spike had a bowl of small gems with milk. It didn’t take long for Twilight to finish her food, a whole day of fighting evil and running can sure make a pony hungry.

“What’s wrong?” she asked when she noticed that Spike wasn’t eating, he was just sitting at the table, staring at her.

“Spike?” she asked again.

Still he did not answer. Whatever the purple dragon was thinking of required his full attention.

“SPIKE!” Twilight’s shout got his attention. He jump back, almost falling of his chair.

“What?” he said, trying to catch his breath after the scare he just had.

“Spike what’s wrong?” Twilight asked.

“What’s wrong with you scaring me like that?”

“Spike.” she said looking down at him. “What’s wrong?”

“I... I was thinking of you Twilight. I was thinking that one day... I will find that you are gone and...” he had started sobbing.

“Oh Spike.” She said as she made her way to him before embracing him again. “I will always come back, I will never leave you alone.”

“Promise?” His eyes were red and puffy.

“I promise.”

“Pinkie promise?”

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Spike smiled just as an indistinct yell could be heard from outside, the front door slammed open, and in the door stood Pinkie Pie gasping for breath, her mane was less puffy than usual and she had a pink laced sleeping mask pulled over her face.

“Am... I... late?” she asked still trying to catch her breath.

“Pinkie?” Twilight said confused as she and Spike were staring at the pink mare.

“Shot,” Pinkie replied, “I never miss a pinkie promise. Guess I was more tired than I though.”

“Pinkie are you alright?” Twilight asked, worried about her friend.

“Oh I’m fine.” Pinky replied appearing to have completely recovered, her mane bounced back to her normal fluffy self and she was smiling.

“Gotta go, bye Twilight, bye Spike.”

“Bye...” Twilight said as Pinkie slammed the door shut, “...Pinkie.”

“Weird.” Spike said as he turned his head towards Twilight.

“Yah... Oh I almost forgot, the...” she yawned “...letter to the...” she yawned again “...the princess.”

Twilight head fell on her hooves, she had dozed of.

Spike got up from his chair, went upstairs and returned carrying a folded blue blanket. He hopped on his chair, then tossed the blanket onto the table before pulling himself up. After walking across the table towards Twilight, he unfolded the blanked and place it over his sleeping friend. After the blanket was on her back Spike could hear her say that she will write the letter tomorrow.

“Good night.” He said after kissing her on the cheek.

He picked up the bows that held Twilight’s supper and placed them in the sink. After filling them up with water from the tap, he went about the library turning off all the lights, and after making sure the front door was locked, he went upstairs and crawled into his basket.

”Sometimes it’s just not up to you,” Spike thought.

He tried to fall asleep, but the hours passed and still his thought were on her.

”I wish there was more I could do. I wish I wasn’t so helpless... so weak... so small... If only I was strong or bigger... or strong and bigger like a... His thoughts were of a creature that was both big and strong, a creature capable of leveling with ease an entire town, a creature so strong that even the Wonderbolts were useless against it. He thought about one of the largest and most dangerous creatures known to ponykind, he thought of a dragon.

“Spike, you are a genius... I will just... If I do that I would... No, that won’t work...”

”I don’t know how to... But she may know.”

“Spike you are a genius... " he said, before finally managing to fall asleep.

Bonus image by sophiecabra. (used without permission)

Chapter 3 The day after the night before

The day after the night before

“It’s morning already?” Spike wondered as a ray of sunshine woke him up.

“What time is it?” he looked around the room until he saw the clock.

“Well at least I did get two or three hours of sleep. I wonder if Twilight’s up.”

He slowly walked down the stairs and saw Twilight sitting at her desk surrounded by dozens of pieces of paper crumpled into small balls. A piece of parchment was laying on the table in front of her, a quill was levitating close to it alongside a steaming cup of coffee.

“Morning”, Spike said letting out a yawn.

“Morning Spike.”

“Can I have a sip?” he asked walking towards Twilight, while constantly rubbing his eyes.

Twilight looked at him suspiciously. “But you hate coffee.”

“I didn’t get much sleep last night. So can I?”

Spike indeed looked like he had not gotten any sleep all night, which was close to the truth, his scales were a dull purple and dark circles were visible under his puffy eyes. Twilight levitated the cup towards him.

“Sure, but I’m sure you are not going...” Spike drank it all in an instant. “... to like it.”

“Thanks.” he said and put the cup back onto the table.

“Sure.” She said not knowing what to make of it.

“So how’s the letter coming along?” He asked before lifting himself up on the edge of the desk to take a look at the letter.

[Dear princess Celestia

“That bad huh?”

“I know what I am suppose to write, but everytime I try to write something down I realise that I don’t like the way it sounds. This is my thirty seventh attempt.”

“Maybe you have writers block.” He said getting down from the table and heading for the kitchen.

“Writers block? On a letter?”

“Well you have been writing a lot lately. Maybe you are just uninspired.” Spike said from the kitchen while eating the gems and milk leftover from last night. The milk was colder than he liked it, but he was too hungry and too lazy to heat it up, so he made an exception.

“I guess I have. Weekly letters, monthly reports on the status of Ponyville, battle reports, the occasional research paper...”

“And don’t forget about the letters with Shining Armor and Cadence...” After he finished eating he cleaned placed his bowl in the sink and did the dishes before heading upstairs.

“And all the papers and approbations and files at the town hall...”

“Or with those professors at the universities...” He returned carrying a small empty bag on his shoulder.

“Or with Cloudsdale Weather Factory. Do you have any idea how much paperwork is needed to get a single raincloud over here?”

“Aha...” He had taken a few gems from the kitchen and placed them in his bag and now was looking through the books in the library.

“Hey Twilight, where did we put ‘Secrets of the Heart, An advanced look into love spells’? I can’t seem to find it anywhere.”

“Let me think... I think it’s in the ‘Basic Mind Control’ section. Next to the ‘Mind Control for Dummies Volume 12’ , the bottom shelf.”

“Mind control... Mind control...” Spike said as he searched for the section. “I don’t recall the library having a mind control section.”

“Of course it wouldn’t. Who in their right mind would put something like that for everypony to read.”

“Then where is it?” Spike asked.

“Upstairs obviously.”

“Oh, your personal collection, right. It’s so obvious.” Spike said as he ran upstairs to search for the book.

“Found it, thanks Twi.” He said after returning with it.

“Sure Spike.”

Twilight returned her attention to the piece of paper laying in front of her, she added the comma after ‘princess Celestia’, but made no other progress with her letter. Spike put the book in his bag, took some pencils from a nearby drawer and some blank pieces of paper that he wrapped into scrolls.

“Say Spike, that wouldn’t have anything to do with Rarity would it?” Twilight asked as she levitated the coffee pot from the kitchen and refilled her cup.

“What?” Spike said blushing, “Twilight I would never...”

“Sure Spike.”

“Hey Twi, can you take care of things here while I go out and... play a little?” he asked as he walked towards the door, with the bag placed over his shoulder.

“Sure Spike, have fun.” Twilight said, her attention still focused on the unfinished letter.

“Bye Twilight, see you in a couple of days.”

“Have fun.” She instantly replied.

A little over two hours passed since Spike left the house that Twilight finally finished her letter to the princess on her, it was her sixty sixth, and final draft.

“Spike I am done. You send it to princess Celestia now.” No answer came.

“Spike! Come here!” she yelled, before looking around the room after him, but the baby dragon was nowhere to be seen.

“Spike? Where are you?” she asked as she checked the kitchen, Spike was not there either.

“Spike?” she asked again, before realizing that he was gone.

“Oh right he said he was going to play.” Twilight smiled. She knew Spike spent most of his time either with her and her friends or taking care of the library while she was gone. She was happy that he did something that did not involve them.

”Now when did he say he would be back?” she asked herself while trying to remember their conversation.

It was not easy, most of the time her mind was busy formulating the letter for Celestia or thinking about what she had planed for the rest of her day.

“Oh yeah, he said he will be back in a couple of days... Now what’s next on my schedule?”

She thought about what she had to get done by lunch as she walked smiling towards the door ready to go to the town hall to start signing more papers. She had just locked the door behind her when it hit her.

”Wait... a couple of days... A couple of days?”

“A couple of days?” she asked out loud. Grabbing the attention of a few ponies that were passing by the library.

“SPIKE!” she yelled and everypony within shouting distance turned and stared at her.

Chapter 4 What's that smell?

What's that smell?

Spike left the house bright and early in the morning. He passed by Quill and Sofas and headed towards Sugarcube Corner. It had been only less than two hours since the bakery opened that day so everything was fresh, fresher than usual.

The doorbell rang as Spike entered the building and he was promptly greeted by Pinkie Pie.

“Welcome to Sugarcube Corner... Hi Spike,” Pinkie said as she saw who her customer was. “What can I get you.”

“Morning Pinkie,” he replied. “How about a couple of fresh topaz cookies?”

“Sorry Spike, there isn’t much demand for gem filled sweets. I can have some ready for you in a few hours if you want.”

“Nah,” he said. “Give me a box of chocolate chip ones instead.”

“Okay.” Pinkie said as she pulled a box of chocolate chip cookies from under the counter.

Spike gave her the money and he left heading towards Sweet Apple Acres to look for Apple Bloom.

The apple themed weather maine that stood on top the Apple’s home soon came into sight. Despite his small legs Spike managed to get to the farmhouse in less than an hour.

He was walking towards the farmhouse, when he saw Applejack busy getting some water from the well.

“Morning A.J.” Spike said as he approached the orange pony.

“Morning Spike. How can I help you?” she said as she picked up a bucket and poured the water into a nearby barrel, filling it up. She put the barrel on her back and started walking towards the farmhouse, Spike followed.

“I was actually looking for Apple Bloom. Do you know where she is?”

“Well, today is not a school day, and I don’t reckon the other two came by, so she should either be around here somewhere or at the treehouse.”

“Thanks A.J.”

“Sure thing Spike.”

Applejack left and continued with her chores. Spike was wandering around the farmhouse looking for the filly, without much success.

“Hey Big Mac!” Spike said as the red stallion came into sight.

“Have you seen Apple Bloom?”

“Eeyup.” He said briefly as he pointed towards the orchard. “Clubhouse.”

Spike thanked him before running off into the direction of the tree house that served as the Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse.

“Hey, Apple Bloom, you up there?”

“Ahh!” Apple Bloom yelled from inside the clubhouse. “Be down in a moment.”

“Apple Bloom you all right?”

“I’m fine.” Squeaking could be heard from inside as if somepony was bending some wooden planks.

“You can come up now if you want.” she popped her head out the window.

“Spike?” she asked, surprised by his presence. “What are you doing here?”

“Umm... Can we talk?”

“Sure. Come on up.”

Spike walked up the wooden stairs that led to the clubhouse that was build around an old apple tree. When he entered he noticed an odd smell, it seemed familiar, something a bit damped and earthy, but he could not remember where he smelled it before. He took a deep breath.

“What’s that smell?” he asked as he continued to sniff the air hoping to remember where he had smelled it before.

“Smell what smell. I don’t smell nothing.” The filly panicked when Spike mentioned the smell.

“I am sure I smelt it somewhere else... But I just can’t put my claw on it.”

“No you didn’t.”

“I’m pretty sure I did.”

“Spike!” Apple Bloom said loudly, she was feeling uncomfortable.

“Sometimes I wonder who’s the worst liar in your family.” Spike said laughingly.

Apple Bloom was looking at him angrily.

“Okay okay... I actually wanted to ask you a favor.”

“You call me a liar then you want to ask me a favor?”

“Umm... Sorry?”

“Fine. What can I do for you?”

“I need to head over to Zecora, but I’ve never went there alone so...”

“You’re scared and you want me to tag along?” She said teasing him.

“I’m not scared. I just don’t know the way. Can you help me?”

“Well I’m not supposed to see her until tomorrow...” Apple Bloom muttered. “Can’t it wait till tomorrow?”

“It can’t!” Spike shouted. “I really need to see Zecora today.”

“Can’t Twilight take you?”

“She... she’s busy... with stuff.”

“Stuff?” Apple Bloom asked raising an eyebrow.

“Yeah stuff... Princess stuff... like papers... and documents... and stuff.”

“You sure it can’t wait till tomorrow?”

“Please Apple Bloom,” Spike said dropping to his knees. “I’m begging you.”

“Uh... Fine. Now run off and go tell ma sister we will be going somewhere to play.”

“Sure thing, but what about you?” Spike asked before leaving the clubhouse.

“I’ve got stuff to do before we leave.” Apple Bloom noticed that Spike was giving her the same look she had given him before. “Stuff okay? The same kind of stuff Twilight has to do.”

“Right. Gotcha. I’m off to find Applejack.” He said as he ran towards the farm,

“Wait for me by the well when you’re done.” She yelled from the window.

“Sure.” Spiked yelled back before disappearing into the orchard.

Now that Spike was gone, Apple Bloom moved a flooring board away and it revealed a secret compartment. She pulled out an old book, badly damaged by the elements but still in a decent enough condition so one could make out the wording.

“Now where did that go?” She asked herself as she was sticking her head into the hole.

“Ah there it is.”

She pulled out her head and stuck her hoof in. After a few tries she grabbed the object and pulled it out. It was a rather large yellowish mushroom with a pointed cap, greenish blue mold was covered its other end.

“Now where were we?” She opened the book at a marked page and took the mushroom in her hoofs.

Chapter 5 Yellow and Red, Purple and Green head into the Everfree

Yellow and Red, Purple and Green head into the Everfree

“Where is that pony, it has been over an hour already!?” Spike paced nervously between the fountain and the chicken coop while he waited for Apple Bloom to finish whatever she was doing. “How long could it possibly take to do ‘stuff’?”

When he had finished another round around the fountain without any sign of Apple Bloom showing herself, he impatiently shouted, “Apple Bloom!”

“What!?” Apple Bloom shouted back, closing the farmhouse’s door behind her. “Why are you making such a racket?”

“What took you so long?” Spike glared at the little filly.

“I told you, I had stuff to do,” she huffed back.

Spiked turned towards the yellow filly. He noticed that she had a heavy looking saddlebag on her back. She seemed to be barely able to walk with the excess weight on her back.

“C’mon let’s get going,” she said as she walked pass Spike.

“Apple Bloom, wait!”

“What now?”

“Let me help you, I still have some room in my bag.”

“I can do it. Now let’s go times a-wastin.”

They headed towards the Everfree, but with each step she took she looked more and more tired.

“Apple Bloom, let me help you.”

“I said I can handle it.”

“Listen if it makes you feel any better I won’t look at what you put in mine.”

“Promise?”

“I promise.”

Apple Bloom stopped and dropped to the ground. Even if she was an earth pony she had been making an effort to keep up with Spike with all that extra weight on her back.

“Turn around,” she told Spike.

“Fine.”

Spike could not help himself from taking a peek, he noticed her placing into his bag a few carrots, a couple pieces of corn, and of course some apples. Still looking, while she arranged the rest of the stuff, he saw some of the other things Apple Bloom carried in her saddlebags, there were three small jars, one filled with pickles, one with honey, and one with some chunky white paste Spike did not recognise, also a few old books, and, for a moment, Spike thought he saw, out of the corner of his eyes, some shiny piece of metal, but it was only a glimpse so he could not be sure.

Apple Bloom spent some time shifting and rearranging her stuff. When she was finished she let Spike know. He picked up his bag and placed it over his shoulder. He could feel the extra weight. Although it was only about half the contents of one pocket from Apple Bloom’s saddlebag, his own bag now seemed to be at least ten times as heavy. She easily picked hers up and they went on their way.

“Either I am a lot weaker than I thought or she is a lot stronger than she looks. Well she is Applejack’s and Big Mac’s little sister, and they are two of the strongest ponies I know, if not the strongest.”

“Spike we are here.”

He stopped taking in his surroundings. “This is not Zecora’s place.” was the first thing that popped into his mind.

“But this is Fluttershy’s place. I told you I had to go see Zecora.”

“What the... Spike I just told you that we have to drop some supplies over at Fluttershy’s first. Weren't you paying attention to what I was saying?”

“Oh yeah, sorry, I forgot.”

“You forgot? It’s only been a couple of minutes since I told you. Are you sure you’re all right?”

“Yeah I’m fine, just a little distracted. I didn't get much sleep last night.”

“Alright then.”

”Now I know why how Twi feels when she gets lost in thought. I have no memory of what we just talked about a few moments ago.”

They reached Fluttershy’s cottage and Apple Bloom knocked at the door. From inside a loud cracking noise could be heard.

“Fluttershy it’s me Apple Bloom, I’ve brought the supplies.”

The door slowly opened and Fluttershy could be seen peeking her head outside.

“Oh, it’s you Apple Bloom. Hello Spike.” the pegasus greeted them.

“Hey, Fluttershy.”

“Spike get the supplies out!” She told him.

“Oh yeah, right away.” He said as he opened his bag and placed the supplies on the ground. A pile of carrots, corn and apples now stood in front of him.

“Just wait here, I’ll get your money right away.” Fluttershy said as she closed the door behind her.

“Fluttershy!” Apple Bloom yelled so she would get the pegasus to come back.

“Yes?” Fluttershy asked slowly opening the door again.

“Applejack told me to tell you that you should give her the money tomorrow.”

“Oh, right, I’m sorry.”

“Come on Spyke we need to be going! Bye.”

“Bye Fluttershy.”

“Goodbye Spike. Goodbye Apple Bloom.”

The two left Fluttershy’s cottage and headed towards the Everfree forest.

“Now can we go to Zecora?” Spike asked just to make sure there weren’t any others detours.

“Yes Spike. Now we can go to Zecora’s.”

Even if it was close to noon when they entered the Everfree, it got dark very quickly. The thick canopy made out of interwoven trees allowed very little sunlight to reach the forest floor.

“Um... Apple Bloom?”

“Yes Spike?”

“Are you sure this is the way to Zecora’s hut? It does not look like the way we went last time.”

“We? Spike, this is the first time we went to Zecora.”

“Huh? No, we, as in me and Twilight when I had that little... er... growth problem.”

“Growth problem?” Apple Bloom asked since she had no idea what Spike was talking about. “Oh, you mean when you went and stole our apples, leaves and all, then went on a rampage through Ponyville, kidnapped Rarity and trapped the Wonderbolts in the town's water tower?”

“Hey, I didn't steal all the apples, but... umm, yeah.”

“Well, if you went to Zecora’s hut from the library you would have taken another path.”

“So... you’re sure we are on the right path?” Spike asked as he got closer to Apple Bloom, almost bumping into her.

“Oh for the love of... Yes, Spike. I know the way, I’ve been going to Zecora’s every week for...” She stopped realizing that in frustration she already told him more than she wanted too.

“Soooo... What are you doing at Zecora’s?” Spike asked curiously about what the little filly was doing over there.

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Oh, come on Apple Bloom, you can tell me.”

“Spike!” she yelled at him. “I really don’t want to talk about it.”

“Come on...” he insisted.

“NO SPIKE. Either you drop it or I... I am turning back right now and you’ll have to find Zecora on your own.”

“Fine. I’ll be quiet.”

“Good.”

Rustling sounds could be heard coming from behind some trees, whether it was the wind, or some wild animals reacting to the sound of Apple Bloom’s voice, they didn’t want to stick around long enough to find out. They hurried up and in no time they reached a clearing. Even with the hole in the canopy it was still dark, the clouds were covering what little of the sky was visible from where they stood.

In front of them was an old, crooked, and partially uprooted tree, vines and various bottles hung from its branches. Brightly colored, carved, wooden masks were placed around it like guardians.

They approached Zecora’s hut, which, like Twilight's library was built from a hollowed out tree, and Spike could see a red and green mask hanging above the door. It seemed to stare at them, ominously. Spike gulped, and brushed up against Apple Bloom, she sighed and knocked on the door.

Spike was shaking violently, as the door creaked open revealing a pair of yellow glowing eyes. A bolt of lightning struck nearby and the thunder’s roar could be heard in the distance. Spike panicked, and reacting out of fear he tried to grab onto something, unfortunately the closest thing to him were Apple Bloom’s thighs.

Before she could react Spike had already sunked his short, but sharp claws into her backside.

Apple Bloom screamed in pain, Zecora, reacted fast, turned around and delivered a swift buck to his face. Spike let go and after flying a couple of feet, landed headfirst, in some brushes and promptly passed out.

Apple Bloom’s screams woke him up.

“Now sit still Apple Bloom,
This will be over soon.”

“Is she alright?” Spike asked as he rubbed his head. His vision was blurry, and his head hurt a lot.

“Ah I see you are awake,
And you seem to have a headache.
I will make you something to drink,
Just as soon as I can get this swelling to shrink.”

Zecora went to a shelf and picked up a vial full of greenish ooze. She poured it onto Apple Bloom’s injuries, causing the little filly to scream again, then wrapped her entire behind with a giant leaf.

Spike couldn't help but notice that the bandage made it seemed like she was wearing a diaper.

His vision was clear now, but his head was still pounding. Zecora approached him carrying a cup of herbal tea, that she picked up from a nearby table.

“Drink.” she said as she pushed the cup in front of him.

“What, no rhymes?” He said picking up the cup.

Spike sat quietly, slowly drinking his tea, waiting for Apple Bloom to wake, while Zecora made herself busy by cleaning the mess she made while she took care of the filly’s injuries. Not a word was spoken between them.

Bonus image by megasweet. (used without permission)

Chapter 6 The shaman

The shaman

The tea helped a lot. His vision restored and with his head not pounding anymore Spike could finally take a look at his surroundings.

Last time he was here he looked around very little until he took everything that was not the tree itself and ran away with them. And there were so many things that caught his attention.

I the middle of the room a large black cauldron stood on some glowing red coals, Dim candles were everywhere, all across the walls and even hanging from the roof were hundreds of vials, a few were made from glass or some sort of crystal, some were made from clay but the most seemed to be organic in nature. Seed pods or hollowed out fruits he thought. Just like outside colourful wooden masks seemed to watch your every move. From place to place, between flasks or sometimes under them books could be seen, old books much like the ones Apple Bloom was carrying. The door handle was a large, possible iron, horseshoe, and above it a strange object stood nailed to the door. It sort of resembled a spider web surrounded by a wooden circle, coloured feathers hanging from it. Across the room from the door a bed stood by the window, yellow sheets with black dots cover it.

On the bed stood Apple Bloom her hiney was raised in the air and her head was deep in a pillow. Spike could still hear her sobbing. Zecora was next to her looking through her saddlebag. She carefully removed the jars of honey and pickles and placed them under the bed. She then took out the books Apple Bloomed carried over and put them on a shelf at hoofs length. Spike took a closer look. From the bag she removed a large knife. Its blade was twisted, it had grooves and strange writing on the blade, and the handle seemed to be made from white animal skin tied with string. The knife disappeared before Spikes eyes. She then took out the jar of white paste, opened the lid, took a sniff, let out a ‘hmmm’ sound and after a moment of deliberation drank half of its contents. Within moments her face turned green and she began coughing violently.

“You most surely did well,
But I am disappointed by the smell.”

She put the lid back on, and placed it under the bed alongside the jars of pickles and honey. There were other jars there at well, but Spike did not recognised any of them.

She walked over to Apple Bloom and placed her hoof on her forehead.

“Good.” She said softly not wanting to wake up the little pony.

“Is she going to be all right?” Spike asked.

Zecora nodded with a smile on her face.

“Now tell me my little friend,
What assistance may I lend?”

“Zecora you seem to know a bit about dragons...”

She nodded yes.

“Well you see Zecora... I want to become big and strong.”

“If bigger is all you need,
Why not use some dragon greed?”

“This is not funny Zecora, I want to become bigger to help my friends not to go on a stealing rampage... again.”

“I was not joking,
And I was hoping,
That you would understand,
That in order to be grand,
A bit of greed,
Is exactly what you need."

“But won’t that cause me to become enormous and scary?”

“Have you no ears to hear?
I have told you my dear,
That a bit of greed,
Is exactly what you need.”

“A bit of greed? So enough for me to grow larger and stronger, but not enough for me to lose control?”

“I see you seem to understand,
Even if your explication is bland.”

"Can you teach me?"

“I can teach you,
But you have no clue,
How difficult it will be,
So do you agree?”

“Is it going to hurt?”

She nodded yes again.

“A lot?”

And again.

“Is it going to take long?”

“I do not know,
How long is it going to take,
But progress might be slow,
Your body is going to ache,
But we will not be taking a break,
Until you’re done or you break.
Now knowing how it will be,
Do you still agree?”

“I do.”

“I see your spirit is strong,
Now let’s see for how long.”

Zecora smiled.

“When are we going to start?”

“For now you sleep...” Zecora picked Spike up and placed him in her bed next to his friend.

“Good night Zecora.” he said as he tucked himself in, making sure Apple Bloom was covered as well.

“... For tomorrow you shall weep.”

And on that positive note the room went dark and Spike went to sleep. Zecora’s last words echoing through his mind.

“Tomorrow you shall weep... you shall weep... tomorrow... ”

Author's Note

I tip my had to anybody who can write a decent Zecora.

Act Two: PREPARATIONS

Spike the Knight
Part of the Black Sun Universe

by Vadram

Act Two: PREPARATIONS

Cover art by YoMilbert.
Pre-read and edited by
Theblacksmithbrony,
TheSexyMenhir and
Link52pro

Chapter 7 A hard time ahead

A hard time ahead

“What the hay are you doing in ma bed?” Apple Bloom asked Spike as she awoke.

“Five more minutes...” He said still asleep. He turned and thinking she was his pillow grabbed her and pulled her closer.

She jumped after feeling the touch of the dragon’s claws against her yellow coat. In a single movement she put some distance between them, turned, and bucked him off the bed, screaming loudly after.

This didn't do them any good. The sudden movement caused her injuries to cause deal of pain, while Spike felt the full force of an Apple’s buck. Even if Apple Bloom was still a filly she had enough experience working on the farm and with the apple trees resulting with powerful kicks that hurt a lot.

Spike was now on the floor curled up into a ball sobbing.

“Oh stop crying,
You are not dying,
Now get up you two,
Your breakfast is due.”

Zecora was standing near them reading from a book, on a nearby table two stone bowls sat filled with green bubbling liquid. She carried the bowls towards them, and placed one on the bed near Apple Bloom and one on the floor next to Spike. Afterwards she returned to her book and continued with her reading.

“Now you eat,
Then on your feet,
For we have much to do,
For tonight's brew.”

“Ugh, I think I am never going to get use to this.” Apple Bloom said before drinking the whole thing in one gulp and sticking out her tongue in disgust.

Spike was still looking at his. He took a whiff and it smelled awful.

“Thanks Zecora... but I have some gems with me.”

She turned and looked at Spike. Before she could say anything Apple Bloom hopped down from the bed and whispered into Spikes ear.

“You better drink it before she gets mad. Just think of it as medicine.” There was a slight hint of dread in her voice.

“Fine.” Spike said before he drank it.

"Horrible, horrible medicine." she said with an evil smile on her face.

The moment it touched his tongue he felt like throwing up. It tasted like nothing he ever ate before, to say it was the worst thing he ever ate would be a compliment. He fought against his bodies wishes and gulped it all down.

“It tastes like... dirt... and sweat... and...” The taste was returning.

“It mostly is.” Apple Bloom said with a giggle.

He could feel it in his mouth. He was now busy making sure it stayed in him. It was not easy, every part of his body wished the foul concussion out of him, by any means necessary.

“So Zecora what are we gonna do today?”

“Today Apple Bloom,
You’ll be using the broom.”

“Cleaning again? I just cleaned it last week.”

“There will be no hocus pocus,
Until you can learn some focus.”

Zecora threw a broomstick to Apple Bloom and went on reading.

“What about me?” Spike asked feeling a bit better. His stomach calmed down and the pain was gone but the taste remained.

Zecora walked out the door, grabbed her walking stick and made a sign for Spike to follow her, they walked to the middle of the clearing in front of her house.

“Sit.”

Spike sat down. Zecora traced a circle around him and a smaller circle in front of it. From them many curved lines were being drawn. Spike could have sworn that there was a pattern to them, but he could not make out exactly what it was. After she finished drawing the complex symbol around him she stabbed the staff between him and the smaller circle. Spike looked up at her and saw her smiling.

“If you wish to improve,
From your circle do not move.”

And with that being said she left, returning to her house.

The wind was blowing, noises could be heard coming from the brushes, the leaves were moving but for several hours nothing really happened. Spike just stood in his little circle doing nothing, just sitting there and waiting. A couple of times he dozed off, his head leaning forward until hitting the wooden stick Zecora placed in front of him, waking him up.

Spike’s stomach was now growling, he was starting to get hungry. All he could think of now were the gems from bag, all those juicy juicy gems.He could hear talking coming from the hut, Zecora and Apple Bloom appearing came out shortly after. It took Spike a while to notice that they were walking towards him. Both of them were now wearing cloaks, Zecora also had a large pack tied to her back, Apple Bloom had removed her red bow and had a rock tied around her neck.

Spike took a closer look at them especially at the stone around the filly’s neck. His eyes widened in amazement and his mouth had started drooling.

“Is that a...” he could not finish the sentence, there was too much saliva in his mouth.

“I think it’s called a jedi.” Apple Bloom answered removing the green gem from around her neck.

“Jadeite.” Spike corrected her immediately. “I never thought I would see another one.”

“Another one? Is this rare?” She asked looking at Zecora, she remained silent.

“The only one I ever saw was on Luna’s crown.”

“Crown? Doesn't the princesses wear tiaras?”

“Not on that, Queen Luna’s crown, back at the Royal Canterlot Museum.”

“Museum? Wait did you say queen?”

“The last time I went with Twilight to meet the princesses we also went to a new wing at the museum. It was dedicated to Nightmare Moon. Her crown and her armor were the main attractions.”

Spike was still drooling and his eyes were fixated on the small gem. His stomach let out a loud growl. Zecora took the oval piece of jadeite from Apple Bloom and placed it in the small circle if front of Spike, before leaving.

“Zecora?” Spike asked.

No answer came, she just made a sign for Apple Bloom to follow her and disappeared from sight.

Spike’s stomach growled again.

“I don’t think she wants you to eat it.” Apple Bloom said before running after Zecora.

“But I’m hungry...” He cried.

No one heard him, his stomach growled again this time even louder.

“But I want it...”

His sight was on the green treat that stood in front of him. It was so tempting.

"Grab it. Look at it.
Eat it. It’s just sitting there.
Grab it. In front of you.
Eat it. Taunting you.
Grab it. You will never see one ever again.
Eat it. Just stretch your arm.
Grab it. No one will know.
Eat it. You know you want too.
Grab it.
Eat it.
Grab it."

Chapter 8 Arguing with myself

Arguing with myself

”Eat it.
Grab it.
Eat it.”

His stomach was now growling loud enough that it could be mistaken with a manticore's roar.

Yet he still tried to control himself and his mind.

”Zecora put it there for a reason...”

“She put it there for us...”

“Yes for me...”

“So you will not go hungry...”

“Yeah...”

“So you should take it...”

“Yeah...”

“Then take it!”

“NO.”

“YES.”

“No.”

“There it is, in front of us. Tempting us.”

“If...”

“If you were to take it... its smooth shiny juicy surface will be in the palm of our claws.”

“...”

“Just imagine the feel of it... the cold smooth exterior rubbing against our scales.”

“...”

“Moving closer and closer to our mouths.”

“...”

“It’s smell rising and reaching our nostrils.”

“...”

“We can almost taste it.”

“...”

“As we slowly put it in our mouth.”

“...”

“Our tongue touching it, licking it.”

“...”

“Its taste filling our mouth.”

“...”

“Then we slowly move it from place to place, rocking it gently as its taste changes ever so slowly.”

“...”

“Then we would bring it to the back to our mouths, gently putting it between our fangs.”

“...”

“Until...”

“...”

“With one powerful crunch it would crack into hundreds of pieces, of all shapes and sized.”

“...”

“It’s flavour exploding in our mouths again...”

“...”

“...and again...”

“...”

“...and again...”

“...”

“...and again as we slowly chew, making sure to remember how every piece tasted like.”

“...”

“Because we will NEVER have the chance to eat it again.”

Spike could feel himself hitting the staff Zecora placed in front of him, his claws inches from the gem he so much wanted. He quickly pulled his hand back and grabbed his tail, gently stroking it.

“My hands can’t be trusted.”
“I will not fail, I must not fail.”

”But look at it. So smooth, so shiny, so juicy, and so tempting.”

“It is isn't it?”

“Yes it is... It truly is.”

“Yeah it truly is.”

“Remember what Zecora said?”

“Umm... no.”

“Greed, is exactly what you need. Remember her words?”

“She did say that.”

“So what are we waiting for, take it, eat it.”

“Maybe... maybe I should.”

“You should.”

“I should.”

“Take it..”

“I...”

“TAKE IT. NOW.”

Spike could feel the staff hitting him again, but this time the gem was already in his claws.His arm was shaking under the knowledge of what treasure it protected.

”A gem unlike any other... A gem so rare that no dragon had ever ate one... and never will.“

Spike drew his hand closer in excitement, his entire body was shaking in anticipation. Slowly his hand drew near, the other coming to help it along. He pulled them closer, holding his fist against his chest.

“Can you smell it?”

“We can.”

The hand slowly and carefully parted from his body, opening, revealing the Jadeite. His muscle tensed his whole body froze. It was even more beautiful up close.

”EAT IT.”

“I...”

”EAT IT.”

“I...”

”EAT IT.”

“I don’t...”

”EAT IT.”

“I...”

”EAT IT.”

“I can’t...”

”EAT IT.”

“I...”

”EAT IT.”

“I...”

”EAT IT.”

“I won’t...”

”EAT IT.”

“NO.” Spiked yelled throwing the stone into a bush.

”YOU FOOL. WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”

“...”

”You will never find one again. Zecora is going to think you ate it”

“What?”

“The stone is missing from in front of you. And there are claw marks on the ground, your claw marks.”

“But I...”

“You what? You took it from where she put it, and now it is gone. The rarest of gems missing. Do you think she will believe you just threw it away?”

“But I...”

“You what?”

“I did not eat it.”

“That’s not what she will think.”

“No, I’m sure she will believe me.”

“I’m sure it’s not like you ever took anything from her... Oh wait, you did.”

“I...”

“You took everything from her...”

“But I...”

“You stole everything from her...”

“But I was...”

“Greedy?”

“No I was not... I am not...”

“You are not what? You are not a dragon?”

“I... Of course I am a dragon.”

“Are dragons not greedy?”

“They... I...”

"You are not a dragon?”

“...”

“Are you not greedy?”

“...”

His stomach cried again.

”There is still time.”

“There is?”

“There is. Go, search for it, maybe you can still find it, maybe you can still... put it back.”

“There is still time.”

“Maybe she will not noticed. She will never know...”

“There is still time...”

“Maybe she will never know how weak and pathetic you are..”.

“I will not be weak.”

“Stealing from the pony that wanted to help you. Stealing from the pony that trusted you.”

“I... I must...”

“GO! GET THE GEM BACK.”

“I must go.”

“GO. NOW, BEFORE THEY GET BACK.”

“I must go.”

Spike stood up. He looked around trying to remember the bush he threw the Jadeite in.

“There!”

He was prepared to run towards the brush, he lifted his leg and stopped.

”What’s wrong now?”

“I am not supposed to leave this circle.”

”Oh for the love of Celestia’s shinny...”

Author's Note

SUN, think about it what you want.

Chapter 9 Oh thank Luna

Oh thank Luna

”ARE YOU BUCKING KIDDING ME?”

Spike was still standing in the circle, undecided upon his course of action.

”You should go and get it before Zecora returns.”

“No you should stay here and do as she told you.”

“Wait, who are you?”

”Yeah who are you? I thought we were alone here.”

”Huh? What do you mean? I am Spike.”

“No, I am Spike.”

“No, I am Spike. You are just voices in my head... Wait... “

”He can’t be serious.”

“I think he is.”

”Ahhh... Why are there voices in my head?!”

”Huh? What do you mean why are there voices in your head? I have been talking to you for hours.”

“Yeah I do not understand him either.”

“You shut up.”

“No, you shut up.”

“You shut up. I was here first.”

“Really? You are going with the ‘I was here first argument?’ What are you a baby?”

“Well we kind of are.”

“You stay out of this.” Said the two voices in Spikes head together.

“Now back to the matter at hand...”

“Don’t you mean at hoof?”

”What is wrong with you? Does it look like we have hooves?”

“We have claws, fingers with claws, and even opposable thumbs.”

“Sweet Celestia, how did we end up with him?”

“Fate?”

“Oh, shut up.”

“Just saying.”

“I really do not know why I even bother. We had a Jadeite in our hands.”

“Don’t you mean hoofs?” that voice was laughing.

”If I wasn't a disembodied voice I am sure I would be having an aneurysm by now.”

“Oh come on I find all of this quite enjoyable.”

“You would wouldn't you? What are you anyway a representation of his conscious?”

“Really? What gave you that idea?”

“I do not know, you sounded like a cricket when you laugh.”

“Really? A cricket? And you assume I am his conscious.”

“What are you two talking about up there? What has this have to do with cricket?”

”Wow. And he lives in a library.”

“Tell me about it.”

“I didn't think someone wouldn't get the reference.”

“Same here, although it still was stupid.”

“Someone?”

”Oh for the love of... Look kid, are you a pony?”

“I’d like to be a pony.”

”He did not just...”

“He did.”

“I’m starting to see why you would get an aneurysm.”

“I know right.”

“You know what I think I will be the grown up abstract concept and let the matter rest.”

“Fine by me.”

“Same here. My head is starting to hurt.”

”Now Spike listen go and get that gem eat it and return here before anyone comes back.”

“Don’t you mean anypony.”

“I am so going to kill you.”

“Ha.”

“Just you wait, sooner or later...”

“Take a deep breath before you pop something.”

“You can be so annoying.”

“I get that a lot.”

“Spike. Gem get eat now.”

“Really? Okay then. Spike stay.”

“Seriously you two, stop treating me like I’m a dog or something.”

”Yeah that would be just...”

“Don’t go there.”

“But...”

“Just don’t. Trust me.”

“Uh, fine. Now Spike would you go get that gem, eat it and get this over with?”

“You two will shut up if I just go and eat it?”

”Yes.”

“Maybe you will. Spike don’t go. Zecora told you not to leave this circle.”

“Oh come on.”

“The gem doesn't matter, she said nothing about it.”

“But Apple Bloom said...”

”See even mister Cricket here says that you should eat it.”

“I said no such thing.”

“Yes you did.”

“No I didn't.”

“Yes you did.”

“No I didn't.”

“Yes you did.”

“Prove it.”

“Gladly. Spike did the other voice said that the gem doesn't matter?”

“Yeah it did.”

”No I didn't.”

“You kind of did.”

”See it’s two against one, now go and get the gem.”

“No Spike don’t.”

“No Spike don’t.”

“I am confused I thought you wanted me to get the gem.”

”I do.”

“But you just said...”

”I was mocking the other voice.”

“It didn't sound like you were mocking it. You just repeated what it said.”

”Couldn't you tell by the tone of my voice that I was mocking it.”

“No.”

”Me neither.”

“What?”

“Yeah, your voice was the same as always.”

“No it wasn't.”

“Yes it was.”

“No... You know what never mind.”

“I don’t mind.”

“ Alright.”

“But it was.”

“You know what. Buck this. Spike, stay here and starve for all I care.”

“You can always eat some rocks.”

“Rocks? You want us to eat ROCKS?”

“Yeah it’s not as tasty as gems are, but they contain a few of the same minerals as gems do.”

“Have you ever seen a dragon eating rocks?”

“Maybe...”

“How can you? Have seen one? I have not seen one, he has not seen one, how the buck have you seen one?”

“Maybe I didn't.”

“You are a worse liar than Applejack.”

“Who?”

“Applejack.

“Who?”

“The orange mare.”

“Who?”

“With three apples as a cutie mark.”

“Who?”

“Bearer of an element of harmony.”

“Who?”

“Living embodiment of the element of honesty.”

“Who?”

“Wears a Stetson hat.”

“A what?”

“ Never mind. Umm... Apple Bloom's sister?”

“Oh I know her. So she has a sister.

“Aha. And she is a terrible liar.”

“Never mind that. Is she cuter than her sister?”

“Wait what?”

”Oh boy.”

“What? You are asking if Applejack is cuter than Apple Bloom? I am asking if Applejack is cuter than Apple Bloom?”

“I think you broke him.”

“You think Applejack is cute? I think Applejack is cute? I think Apple Bloom is cute?”

”I think we might have gone off topic a bit.”

“Nah why would you say that?”

“Are trying to mock me again?”

“What do you think?”

“I think this would go better if we had our own voices instead of his voice.”

“Wait. Are you telling me I also sound like him?”

“Well what do you think? We are voices in his head, who did you expect to sound as?”

“I don’t know... Some bearded old black... creature... with a wise and soothing voice.”

“Old? Wise? Soothing? You? Ha.”

“Never mind. Do you think he’s done yet?”

Spike was curled up in a ball rocking back and forth, confused on what his mind was trying to do.

"I think Apple Bloom is cute... I think Apple Bloom is cute... I think Apple Bloom is cute... I think Apple Bloom is cute..."

“I don’t think so.”

“Yeah, poor thing. You know it’s all your fault right?”

“My fault? How is it my fault. I just asked if the sister of a cute filly is also cute.”

“Would you stop calling them cute!”

”I think he has some issues.”

“He is a male after all.”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“Well... Never mind... We can talk later.”

“Oh no. You... We are never talking about Apple Bloom being cute ever again. NEVER.”

”Fine.”

“Fine.”

“Now did he stay in the circle?”

“I think he did.”

“Good for him.”

“Yeah. Good job Spike.”

“Are you trying to be ironic again?”

"..."

“Hello? Is anyone there?” Spike asked knocking on his head.

He looked around. It was dark already and the moon was high in the sky, the symbol on the ground had been glowing softly for a while before the light faded away.

The Timberwolves were howling at the moon, a rustling sound was coming from the bushes in front of him.

Spike was sure that something was there. He got up and stood his ground, after what he had been through nothing would make him run out of the circle, nothing. He prepared to meet the creature head on.

A pair of bright green eyes looked at him from the shadows.

Chapter 10 Later that night

Later that night

A pair of bright green eyes looked at Spike from the shadows, he looked at them and they looked at him.

The beast head slowly emerged from the shadows, cracking and snapping as it moved ever closer revealing more and more of its body. An amalgam of bark, branches, vines and leaves stood in front of Spike. It moves slowly, sap dripping from between its wooden fangs.

Spike stood in front of it, despite easily fitting the hole inside the creature’s mouth, he remained brave, or just insane.

“I will not move from here.” He shouted at the monstrosity.

Now standing a just a couple of feet away Spike could feel its breath. It smelled of freshly cut grass in the morning with a hint of rot, decay and death.

“I...” Spike said nervously, his voice shaking “I will not run.”

It lunged towards him mouth open, ready to swallow him whole.

Spike screamed in terror and covered his face, he waited for the beast’s fangs to rip him apart and crush his bones, or for him to be covered in sticky sap as it swallowed him whole. For what remained of him to land in a pool of acid and sap that would eventually burn him until nothing remained.

But nothing happened. Spike was still standing there, his head turned, his eyes closed, his hands covering his face, waiting for the beast to reach him. Waiting and waiting but the beast seemed to not reach him.

He slowly opened an eye. Screaming again at the sight of the monster and closing it up again.The second time he took a longer look. In front of him stood the open mouth of the timberwolf, fangs pointed at him, its wooden tongue slightly lifted from its place, green sap was overflowing. Its breath filled the air. The smell was awful and it was coming straight towards his face. But aside from the moving of foul smelling air it was completely still.

Spike took a closer look, it was standing mid leap and all its four legs were in the air. He poked it with one of his claws, it did not react. He let out a sigh of relief before sitting back down.

The markings Zecora made were now glowing again, this time small green pulses of light seemed to travel through the lines.

He stared at them wanting to touch one, his eyes were set on a particular vein of light, his hand drawing closer to it until he felt a dull pain on the top of his head. He pulled his hand back and rubbed the spot on his head where the pain was coming from. Looking up he saw nothing. Nothing except for the frozen timberwolf, Zecora’s staff, the trees and some stars that managed to make themselves visible through the thick canopy above.

He shrugged his shoulders thinking he must have imagined it. He tried again but the pain returned. It was like an invisible force was knocking him on the head every time he tried to touch the symbol.

Once more he tried but ended up with the same result. His head started to hurt from the repeated blows of unknown origin.

“One more time.”

This time he looked up and lowered his hand towards the symbol. This time a sharp pain came.

Something had hit him on the side of his head right behind his bright green fin.

“Oh come on.” he yelled out of frustration.

While Spike looked around for the source of his new pain he noticed something green and shiny in the circle in front of him. He stared at the object and when he realized what it was his eyes widened in amazement.

“You.” he yelled at the inanimate object.

“Do you have any idea how much pain you caused me? You are not even worth the trouble of eating.”

The leaves in brushes were rustling again.

“Who’s there? Come out. Show yourself.”

Two silhouettes appeared.

“What are you?”

“What an odd thing to ask.” The smaller of the two said.

“Apple Bloom?” Spike asked thinking he recognized the little filly’s voice.

“Who did you expect? Rarity?” she looked at the timberwolf, then turned to the other figure.

“Hey Zecora we got another.”

“Huh?” Spike asked confused by her statement.

Zecora came into sight, she walked to Spike, picking up the piece of Jadeite and dropping it down the timberwolf's throat. She erased part of the symbol with her hoof and the beast fell to the ground. It jumped back up and tried to run away. Only taking a few steps until stopping dead in its tracks. Zecora looked at Spike and smiled.

“I must agree,
And I say that I am relief,
To see,
You are no thief.”

Spike looked at her confused at her forced rhyme.

“We are happy you did not eat the gem and stood in your circle.” Apple Bloom translated, as Zecora pushed Spike out of the circle picking up her staff and starting drawing the missing lines again. The timberwolf fell to the forest floor howling in pain coughing and trying to breath, Spike and Apple Bloom were staring at it, while Zecora was busy with her drawing.

“I never get tired looking at that.” Apple Bloom said.

“What did you say?”

“Nothing.”

The wolf finally managed to throw up the little gem before picking it up with his frontal fangs. It walked towards them.

Spike’s courage had run out the moment he left his circle. Like it happened when they came to Zecora’s he was cowering next to Apple Bloom, trying to grab onto something for reassurance.

“If I feel even a single claw in my behind I am going to buck you all the way to Ponyville.”

He let go of the filly.

As the beast got closer his eyes were more visible. Instead of bright glowing green eyes they were now in a dark cyan color, only a spot of green remained, right in the middle of the eye, where the iris should be.

The timberwolf was now just in front of them. It lowered its head slowly opening its mouth, dropping the piece of jadeite next to Apple Blooms front hooves, along with a little green sap.

She picked up the gem and placed it in under her hood, then raised her hoof and gently boops it on the nose. In turn it sticks out its tongue and licks Apple Bloom knocking her over and covering her with sap. The pony giggles, Spikes faints.

He awakes in Zecora’s bed later that night.

Only a few candles lit up the room, it takes him only a minute to adjust to the light. He looks around. In the middle of the room a fire was burning heating the large pot, its contents boiling.

Behind it in a wooden tub Apple Bloom stood grumpy as Zecora was fiercely scrubbing her with a brush, she looked adorable.
The image amused him at the same time and he wanted to laugh, but then remembered the voice in his head calling the filly and her sister cute. He blushed and hid his head under the pillow.

After some protesting from the filly and a good scrub, they took the tub outside and returned without it.

Zecora pushed three bowls towards Apple Bloom and took out a book.

After filling the bowls with ‘soup’ from the pot, she gave one to Spike, one to Zecora and kept one for herself. Spike was the first to finish his food and asked Apple Bloom for another, then another and another.

The ponies each finished their own by the time he finished his fourth. The bowls were left to sink beneath what remained in the pot. Apple Bloom jumped in the bed next to Spike and blew out the nearest candle. Zecora was already asleep using a pile of books like a pillow and covered by her cloak.

“Hey Spike I must go to school tomorrow but Zecora says she wants you to stay another day.”

“Alright.” He answered, Apple Bloom giggled.

“What?”

“Nothing. She also told me to tell you that you gave her such a headache today.”

“Wait what?”

“G'night Spike.” she said yawning.

"What headache?"

“Good night Spike.”

“Night Apple Bloom.”

Spike turned towards her pulling the blanket up and covering the filly before falling asleep.

“Kid what are we going to do with you.”

“Give him time. He’s still young."

“True. And he did manage to grow a little."

“Without eating the gem even.”

“But it was easier with the filly.”

“Yeah. But you remember when you were her age?”

“Yeah...”

“You were such a precious little thing...”

“Good night.”

“With the cutest baby blue eyes...”

“I said good night Sage Sagoma.”

“Good night Shaman.”

“Would the two of you shut up I am trying to sleep.”

“Spike did you say something?” Apple Bloom asked half asleep.

“Sorry, just talking to the voices in my head.”

“That’s nice.” She said before falling asleep.

Chapter 11 The book and the cauldron

The book and the cauldron

As Celestia rose the sun in the distance, signaling the start of a first day of the new week Spike was awaken by Apple Bloom.

“Spike... Spike get of me. I’m gonna be late. Spike!”

“I’m up, I’m up.” Spike said turning around, not wanting to lift his head from his new comfy pillow,

Zecora entered the room slamming the door behind her. The sudden noise finally woke Spike up, he realized that the comfy pillow he was using was the little yellow filly. He jumped back almost falling from the bed.

“Now, now Apple Bloom,
School is going to start soon.
Here is your bow,
Eat this and go.”

She tossed her a red bow tied around a yellow pear shape fruit that was bigger than her head.

“Salaca, again? Zecora...”

“Listen little one,
A salaca is better than none,
But if you resist,
I won’t insist.”

“Uh fine. Spike you want some?” She gently tapped it with her hoof and the fruit split in half.

Before he could answer Apple Bloom already pushed a piece in front of him and had started eating hers.

“What does it taste like?”

“Dirt.” She answered, her mouth still full.

Spike took a small bite, chewed it and swallowed. The moment it reached his stomach his eyes were watering.

“This is...”

“I know, right. It’s horrible.” Her eyes were starting to get teary also from the horrible taste of the fruit.

“Are you kidding? This is the best thing I ever ate. Apart from gems.”

“What?”

“The flavor, the texture, the...” He paused to take a sniff of it, “... maybe not the smell, but everything else is amazing.”

“You’re kidding right.”

Spike already finished his while Apple Bloom was still struggling with hers.

“Are you going to eat that?” He asked eyeing her piece.

“Knock yourself out.” She answered pushing her piece towards him.

Spike greedily began devouring what remained of the fruit, pieces were flying everywhere, Apple Bloom was staring at the spectacle mouth dropped and eyes wide open. A small flying piece of salaca flew in her mouth breaking her out of her trance.

“For next week,
From you I seek,
A book you to read,
Some Butterfly Weed,
You to bring,
And some string.” Zecora was looking at a pile of books.

“String?” Apple Bloom asked. “ Aren't you just forcing the rhyme?”

Zecora turned towards the filly, looking annoyed.

“Fine, fine. Read the book, bring some string and find some Butterfly Weed.”

She picked up a old tome, its cover was scorched the golden lettering seemed intact, and the paper had turned a yellowish brown. Picking it up with her mouth she placed next to Apple Blooms saddlebag. The filly jumped out of bed and went to look at the tome.

“Are you kidding me?” She asked when she saw the size of the book. “It’s over a thousand pages long. How am I supposed to read it till next week?”

She opened the book, flipping through the pages. She did not recognize the writing.

“I can’t read this.” She flipped more pages.

“Little one do not fret,
It goes easier when it's wet.”

Zecora closed the book. Then she stuck her hoof in a bucket of water letting some drops fall on the books front cover. It began to glowing, the glyphs were appearing to move forming letters.

“Oh I see it now. The.. Dragon... Ency...Clop...Edia?” She blushed. “Ency... Clopedia? The Dragon Encyclopedia.” She could not pronounce the word without smiling or giggling. “What does encyclopedia mean?”

“Oh I know that one.” Spike said. “An encyclopedia is a collection of works on a specific subject. Twilight has hundreds of them at the library.”

“So it’s just a book about dragons?”

“Pretty much.”

“So why not call it the Book of Dragons or something simpler?”

“I don’t know maybe to sound smarter?”

“Of course... Who wrote this anyway?”

“It should say on the cover.” Spike reached to touch the book but as soon as his hand got close he pulled it back.

“Ouch.” He said briefly as he brought his hand to his mouth. “It burned me.”

Apple Bloom touch a dry part of the book. She felt nothing.

“Why would a book about dragons burn a dragon?” He asked still sucking on his hand.

“I don’t know.” She answered. “Maybe so a dragon can’t read it.”

“That's just silly.”

“I don’t know. Would you want a book written by ponies about changelings to be read by changelings?”

“Umm... Guess not.”

“Who wrote this anyway?”

The writing had already returned to the glyphs it shown been before getting wet.

Apple Bloom stuck her hoof in the bucket and wiped it across the cover. The symbols changed again the letters were now visible. 'The Dragon Encyclopedia' was written in bright blue lettering. Underneath it and a little to the right more glyphs were still dry, these however were smaller and written in ink as opposed to the golden substance that the larger glyphs which formed the title were made out of.

She did the same for these. They changed shaped as well, now forming the subtitle and the authors name.

“'The Dragon Encyclopedia. Condensed version'. By Doctor, Sage.” Apple Bloom read out loud.

“What an odd name.”

“Must be a nom de plume.”

“Nom de what now? Apple Bloom are you talking in fancy again?” Spike asked putting his hand on her forehead.

“Huh? No." She said knocking her hand away from her. "Nom de plume means pen name. Honestly Spike aren't you supposed to work in a library?”

“I just write down witch pony takes what book, and sometimes help Twi re-rearrange the books.”

“What a waste.” She said.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Nothing.”

Apple Bloom put the tome in her saddlebag, placed it on her back and left.

“Bye Spike. Bye Zecora.”

“Bye Apple Bloom.” Zecora just wave, her head literally buried deep under a pile of books.

After some searching she found what she was looking for, a piece of white chalk. She drew something all around the black cauldron that stood in the middle of the room. It sort of looked like the writing in that book, but it also seemed similar to the circle he stood in yesterday.

“Now if you want to grow,
Into the cauldron you go.”

Spike jumped and grabbed the edge of the cauldron. He looked inside, it was still half full with last nights ‘dinner’.

“I don't think it was... Umm... Rainbow colored last night.”

The liquid was an odd blend of shades of reds, oranges, greens, blues and violets. Colors changed into others, shapes would form only to disappear again. For a moment Spike thought he could see his face, or Twilight’s, or Rainbow Dash’s he could not tell for sure.

“Um Zecora, I don't want to stay in that.”

Zecora rolled her eyes, picked up her staff and knocked two times on the cauldron. She bit Spike by the back of his neck lifting him up.

He expected it to hurt and was surprised when it didn't. She used her forelegs to balance herself on the side of the cauldron and threw Spike in.

He landed on its bottom.

He looked around for any trace of the multi colored liquid that moments ago filled the cauldron, but it was nowhere to be found, the metal was dry, and warm to the touch. He looked up, it was like looking from the bottom of a well. The opening was barely visible, but he could still make out Zecora’s face smiling at him. She disappeared for a moment before returning with the lid, placing it and blocking all light,

“Zecora?” Spike asked.

“Zecora are you there?” No answer came.

“ZECORA.” He yelled. The sound bounced back to him and he could hear his own voice coming from all around.

“Zecora, I’m scared.” He said sniffing as he was on the brink of tears.

“Fear not my friend, I am here.” He could hear his voice coming from the darkness.

“Not you two again.”

Author's Note

For anyone wondering the autocorrect for Clopedia is Clooped.

Chapter 12 Ding

Ding

*Ding* A short metallic sound could be heard echoing around Spike.

“Hello Spike” The voice said.

“Who are you?”

“A friend.”

“Sure you are. Well...”

“Well what?”

“Where is the other one?”

“Busy. There is only us.”

“So which one are you? The eat it voice or the don’t eat is voice?”

“Um... The don’t eat it voice.”

“So you are the Cricket.”

“I so hate that name.”

“Then what is your name.”

“I am Wise.”

“Good for you. Now what are you called.”

“Wise.”

“I got that, but what is your name.”

“...”

“Well?”

“You could not hear me but I just took a deep breath. All right. Spike, my name is Wise.”

“Wise?”

“Yes, Wise.”

"So Wise are you wise?"

"Yes."

“So, wise Wise?”

“You know what, just call me Cricket.”

“Okay Cricket.”

“Uh... She was right you can be such a headache.”

“She?”

“Never mind.”

“Wait if she is a she then you are you a he?”

“Maybe.”

“I’ll take that as a yes. So... You are the one that asked if Apple Bloom was cute?”

“Actually I asked if her sister was cute.”

“But you said she was cute.”

“Yes I did.”

“Why?”

“Because she is. Don’t you think so?”

“Umm...”

“Well?”

“Maybe... But I like Rarity.”

“Who?”

“Rarity.”

“Never heard of her. Is she a pony?”

“What the? Of course she is a pony. What else could she be?”

“I don’t know a something else, like maybe a dragon?”

“Rarity? A dragon? Hmm...”

“Yeah a dragon... Kid?”

“...”

“Kid?”

“...”

“Kid you are drooling. Kid?”

“...”

“SPIKE.”

“...”

“A little help here?”

*Ding* The metallic sound could be heard again.

“...”

“He’s still drooling.”

*Ding* *Ding* *Ding* Three metallic sounds came in quick succession each louder than the last.

“Still nothing. Any ideas?”

“...”

“Aha... Aha... Are you sure that this will wake him up? Aha... All right then. Hey Spike how did it felt sleeping with Apple Bloom?”

“Huh?"

"Maybe you can tell me how it felt when you grabbed her plot? Huh... It's not called a plot? Then what is it called? Really? Just call it her behind? Fine. So Spike how was it when you grabbed her behind? Was it soft?"

"What? I... What? Apple Bloom's... Soft?” Spike was blushing and failing to articulate a sentence.

“Good now that you have awaken from your daydream and I have your attention why do you want to grow up faster?”

“Huh?” Spike was still recovering from the last questions. “Oh right. I want to be bigger and stronger so I can protect my friends.”

“So you think that just being bigger and stronger is enough?”

“I do. When I was... umm... bigger, I easily defeated the Wonderbolts and... the others.”

“So you want to become a full grown dragon?”

“I do.”

“Well then I am sorry.”

“What? Why?”

“For you to become a full grown dragon means you must give in to greed, you will be completely consumed by it. You were lucky last time. But if you become feral again there might be no turning back.”

"Feral?"

"Uncontrollable, savage, wild..."

“Oh, I see.”

“But...”

“But?”

“Like Zecora said, a bit of greed is what you need.”

“But with a bit of greed I won’t be as big or as strong.”

“No but you will be bigger and stronger than you are now.”

“I guess.”

“So you want to or not?”

“I guess.”

“Uh. Listen kid, size isn't everything. Just look at the yellow one.”

“Fluttershy?”

“Who?”

“Fluttershy. You know, shy yellow pegasus, pink mane, three pink butterflies as her cutie mark, element of kindness, lives near the Everfree?”

“Never hear of her.”

“Then who is the yellow one?”

“You know, the yellow filly with red mane. Apple Bloom.”

“What about her?”

“Wait... You don’t know?”

“Know what?”

“I’ll be right back.”

*Ding*

*Ding*

“And I’m back. Sorry for the wait.”

“What are you talking about you we’re not even got a minute.”

“Huh? Oh, right. Never mind. Listen kid, I am not going to ruin the surprise but little Apple Bloom is strong.”

“I know she is strong for her age. I mean she is an earth pony after all, and her bucks hurt.”

“No, no, no. She is...”

*Ding*

*Ding*

“So I have been told that you should not know that. Just forget what I said.”

“Huh? But you did not say anything.”

“Exactly.”

“I am confused.”

“Well let’s get back on track shall we. Do you want to be bigger and stronger?”

“I already told you I want to.”

“Then I will help you.”

“Okay.”

“Now imagine yourself surrounded by nothingness.”

“But I already am.”

“Uh, This is going to take a while.”

*Ding*

Chapter 13 Cave of wonders

Cave of wonders

“Alright Spike, please tell me what you see around you?”

“Well nothing.”

“Nothing?”

“Nothing.”

“Can you see nothingness?”

“No you can’t.”

“Can you feel nothingness?”

“No.”

“Can you stand on nothing?”

“What? Of course you can’t.”

“Then what are you standing on?”

“What kind of question is that? The bottom of the cauldron.”

“Are you sure about that?”

“Um yeah.”

“Touch it.”

“What?”

“Touch the bottom of the cauldron. Touch it with your hands.”

“What for?”

“Just touch it.”

“Fine.”

Spike’s hand went lower and lower trying to touch the bottom of the cauldron he was tossed in by Zecora but he couldn't. Instead his hand kept going until he was upside down.

“What? Where is it?” Spike screamed when he realized the position he was in.

“Where is what?”

“The bottom.”

“The bottom of what?”

“The bottom of the cauldron I am in.”

“Are you sure you are in one?”

“Of course I am. Where else would I be?”

“Nowhere.”

“Huh? What do you mean nowhere. I must be somewhere.”

“Yes you are somewhere. Nowhere.”

“I don’t understand.”

“I didn't expect you to.”

“But then why...”

“You don’t have to understand where you are, you just have to know where you are.”

“And where am I?”

“Nowhere.”

“Ah, my brain hurts.”

“Good. Now you know how we feel. So Spike can you accept that you are nowhere.”

“But... how? But... Uh, fine.”

“Good, now picture yourself in a cave.”

“What? Why? You spend all this time trying to convince me that I am nowhere now you want me to imagine I am somewhere?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“Because in order to get where you need to be, you must first be nowhere.”

“Where I am now.”

“Exactly.”

“Isn’t this a little too complicated?”

“Maybe. But what did you expect to happen? Should we tease you with a rare gem dangling it in front of your eyes until your hunger overcomes you and you go something like ‘Spike wants’ and you try to take the gem, but you never manage to and you are filled with greed and rage and you suddenly grow bigger?”

“Um... Something like that.”

“That's... not a bad idea actually. Wait a little, I will be right back,”

*Ding*

*Ding*

“And I’m back.”

“Again?”

“Never mind. Listen I talked to... the other voice...”

“The ‘eat it’ voice?”

“Yeah’ the eat’ it voice and we will change the plan a little.”

“So now what?”

“Now picture yourself in a cave.”

“This again.”

“Yep. It could be a cave, a dungeon, a castle even a hole in the ground if you like. As long as it’s big and empty and you are in it.”

“A cave is fine.”

“So picture yourself in a cave...”

“A large cave...”

“A large empty cave...”
“Do you see it?”
“Do you smell it?"
"Do you feel it?”

“I... I do... I see the stone walls around me... I see the stalagmites hanging from the ceiling...”

”Those are stalactites, but he’s doing good.”

“I see rocks and boulders scattered around the floor...”

“What does it smell like?”

“It smells...” Spike took a deep breath. “Wet... it smells like it just rained... I also smell... something awful... like a rotten egg, or... like the air in a volcano...”

“Good... Now what does it feel like?”

“It feels... Damp... Cold... Dark... Lonely... Sad...”

“Now Spike imagine gems popping out of the walls, like flowers in the springtime.”

“I...”

“Gems of every shape, of every size, of every colour. Can you see them Spike?”

“I... I can... I can see them. They are growing through the walls, becoming bigger and bigger.”

“How does it feel now?”

“It’s still damp, still cold... but a little less dark... a little less lonely... a little less sad.”

“Good. Now imagine coins falling from the ceiling.”

“I... don’t see it.”

“All right. Let take it slowly. Look into your hands do you see the coin you are holding?”

“Coin? Yes I see it.”

“Describe it.”

“It about the size of my palm, round made out of gold, its shinny... there is a one engraved on it... It’s... It's a bit.”

“Now Spike, toss it in the cave. Look at it as it flies through the air... hear the sound as it lands on the stone floor, listen to its echo bouncing from wall to wall.”

Spike moves his arm. The small golden coin leave his grip, slowly flying to the air landing in the middle of the room making a low metal sound.

*Dinnnnnng* It echoed all around the room, before dying down.

“I heard it.”

“Good now do it again. Look in your hand.”

Spike looked and he was holding another coin identical to the one he just threw. He threw this one too.

*Dinnnnnng*

“Again.”

*Dinnnnnng*

“Again. Listen to the sound.”

*Dinnnnnng*

“Again. Focus on the sound.”

*Dinnnnnng*

“Now stop. Listen.”

*Dinnnnnng* *Dinnnnnng* *Dinnnnnng* Again and again Spike could hear the sound of gold coins falling, landing all around the room, some were landing on the floor, others were landing on other coins. Small piles of coins were forming.

“Do you hear them.”

“I do.”

“Do you see them.”

“I do.”

Spike could see coins appearing out of nowhere falling to the ground or on top of other coins, all were glowing softly. Slowly the piles were growing getting bigger and bigger, soon the whole floor was covered in gold coins. Some piles were getting too big and were toppling over, landing on other coins forming other piles. Before long the whole room was filled with golden coins.

“Look at them Spike. Touch them.”

Spike picked up one of the golden coins that rolled closest to his feet. It was real, as real as any coin he ever held in his hands.

“Look at the gold, look closer... Do you see anything except coins?”

Spike took a few steps closer, gold coins were now beneath his feet. He looked at the piles of gold around him, from place to place he could see something’s, not coins larger. Gems, golden cups and chalices, crowns, chest filled with even more gold, pearls, necklaces, tiaras, golden pieces of armour like those worn by the guards in Canterlot, and the occasional silvery object, or piece of purple and white fabric, he paid little attention to those.

“How does it feel now?”

“It’s still a bit damp... a bit cold... but it is not dark... it is not sad... but still lonely.”

“I see... Spike look at the walls to you see the veins of magma and molten gold flowing between the gems... slowly heating up the place”

“I... I do. It’s starting to warm up... its get brighter too. Their light is reflected by the gems in the wall and by the golden piles of gold and gems.”

“Walk around Spike. Touch whatever you want. It’s all yours. Everything you see before you is yours. Every coin, every trinket, every gem... everything. How does it feel?”

“It’s warm... homely... bright...”

“How do you feel?”

Spike was walking on the mountains of gold and treasure. Even if it was just reaching up to his knees it felt deeper. He was dragging his hands through its surface, picking an object looking at it, rubbing it then throwing it back into the pile.

“I feel nice, but... lonely”

Chapter 14 What was missing

What was missing

“It feels nice, but...”

“But?”

“I feel empty.”

“Empty?”

“Empty... Lonely... All this treasure is great, but... something is missing.”

“Missing?”

“Yeah missing.” Spike picked up a piece of purple cloth.

*Ding*

“Hey Shaman, I am stumped. I gave him gold, gems, treasure, even flowing rivers of magma. Yet he still wants something else.”

“The treasure of his eye,

May be something gold cannot buy.”

“I see. Do you know who?”

“Indeed I do,
And so do you.
If you just take a look,
At what he took.”

“Aaaa. That’s it, we just give him a little hint and he will do the rest.”

*Ding*

“So you still feel like something is missing?”

“Yes. Something is just not right.”

“Walk a little more, maybe you will realize what you are missing.”

Spike continued to walk through the gold. From place to place hanging from the gems were pieces of cloth, smaller at first, but every time he looked they seemed to get bigger and bigger.

*Ding*

*Crack*

*Ding*

“Huh?”

*Ding*

*Crack*

*Ding*

“That sounded like glass.”

*Crack*

“Breaking.”

Spike started running, pushing the gold out of his way.

*Crack*

A voice could be heard in the distance, it was faint and the words were not clear.

“Could it be?”

*Crack*

He ran faster and faster to the sound of the voice and the cracking glass.

“...break...” Was the first word Spike could make out.

*Crack*

He was now knocking away everything that stood in his path.

“...won’t you break...” The voice was coming in as clear as day, and Spike knew that voice all too well.

“Why won’t you just break.”

“Rarity!” Spike yelled as he saw her.

“Spike.” She said raising herself on her hind legs looking towards him.

Spike could now see her. She was inside a transparent dome, standing on two legs and using her front ones to balance herself on the glass.

“Spike! Help me.” She yelled again.

“Rarity! Are you alright? Are you injured?”

“I’m fine. I’m not hurt, but I can’t get out. Spike help me I’m scared.” A few tears were visible at the corner of her eyes.

“Rarity.” He said as he got closer.

He was now standing right in front of her, the only thing that separated them was the glass wall. He stretched out his hand to reach her, touching the wall, Rarity put her hoof on the other side.

Something seemed wrong. There was no doubt in his mind that that was Rarity standing before him, but, she seemed... smaller.

“Rarity. I will find a way to get you out.”

“Look for the heart shape gem.”

"A heart shape gem? Where is it?”

“Spike? Who are you talking to?”

“No one Rarity. I will search for something to break the glass with.”

Spike searched through the piles of gold and treasure. He used swords, staffs, any manner of heavy object he could get his hands onto, but no matter how hard he tried nothing worked, the glass would not break. He would hit it again and again but it did not even leave a scratch.

“Spike...” Rarity told spike who had just fallen down from exhaustion. “Spike it’s alright.”

“No it isn’t Rarity. I said I will find a way to get you out, and I will.”

He got up and returned to his search, time did not seemed to matter. It could have been an hour or it could have been years since he found Rarity.

While digging up a mountain he had found it, a red heart shape gem.

“This is it. The fire ruby I gave Rarity.”

He picked it up and ran towards the trapped pony. As he got nearer the gem started heating up, it got hotter and hotter, until Spike could not bear the pain anymore and dropped it. It landed on a pile of coins and started melted them, it was slowly sinking in the puddle of molten gold. Spike looked at his hands, his scales were black and red, while some had fallen off revealing small patches of pink skin.

“It’s all right Spike,” Rarity said, “You did what you could.”

“NO.” He screamed as he stuck his hand in the molten gold, reaching for the ruby. It had sunken deep. He pushed his arm further, after almost his entire arm was covered in gold had he found it.

He pulled it out and ran the rest of the way, gold dripping from his arm. He reached towards the glass prison, when the gem touched the dome it shattered.

The fire ruby cooled instantly, draining heat from wherever it could, and the nearest source of heat was the molten gold covering Spike. It shrank as it cooled and hardened around his arm, encasing it.

From the tip of his claws to just below the shoulder Spikes left arm was now made of gold, but the pain he felt carrying the stone, the pain of his flesh melting off his bones was gone. In fact all his pain was gone. Where his arm had once been he could not feel anything, only dead weight.

“Spike!” Rarity yelled as she jumped onto Spike knocking him down.

She placed her hooves around his neck, embracing him. Tears of joy were flowing from her eyes. He tried to embrace her back but could only move an arm, it was enough for him.

After the moment passed and Rarity stopped crying, they got up. Now standing next to her he noticed just how small she was. He sitting down and Rarity standing on four legs were about the same height, after getting up he was more than twice her size.

“Rarity what happened?”

“I don’t know Spike. One moment I was working on a new dress back at the Boutique, the next I was here, trapped inside that horrible glass prison, surrounded by so much treasure.” Her eyes seemed to sparkle at the mention of the word treasure.

“But why are you so small?”

“Spike I am not small. You have grown.”

Spike was looking at himself. First he noticed his arms were now longer and his claws were sharper, than that his legs, his tail and the rest of his body were bigger as well.

He grabbed his tail and looked at his fins, some had hardened and looked almost like scales. He patted his face to see if there were any differences. There were some, mostly around the jaw line and the size of his eyes compared to the rest of his head. He opened his mouth and found that more of teeth turned to fangs. Over all he seemed bigger and less chubby.

“I guess I have.”

Rarity got up on her hind legs and tried to kiss him on the cheek. He was a little too tall for the pony to reach, so he lowered his head a little while grabbing Rarity with his arm allowing her to kiss him and to thank him for saving her.

”How do you feel now?”

“I feel happy.”

“So do I Spike. So do I.” Rarity said placing her hooves around him again.

“Is this everything you wanted?”

“It is.”

Chapter 15 Happy times

Happy times

“Is this everything you wanted?”

“It is.”

”Are you happy?”

“I am.”

And had every reason to be. The once empty cave was now was filled with treasure. All around him stood mountains of gold, gems and crystals, tiaras, crowns, and other golden ornaments, fabrics, exotic furniture, but most of all, next to him sleeping in a bed fit for a queen, with sheets made from finest of silks, pillow filled with the softest of feathers, rested Rarity. There was nothing else he could have wanted.

Even his golden arm, that stood as a reminder of what he sacrificed for all of this did not seem to bother him anymore.

”It was worth it.” He would say every time a jolt of pain would come from it. ”I would not change a thing.”

“Good morning Spike.” She said as she arose from under the covers, revealing her white delicate body. Even after hours of sleep her mane was still as beautiful and elegant as it was before she closed her eyes. She also enjoyed the luxurious lifestyle, as well as the company.

“Good morning Rarity.” Spike answered as he turned to embrace her, placing his arm around her pulling her body ever closer until it was next to his.

“So what do you want to do today?” Rarity asked as she made herself comfortable next to Spike.

“I see you finished your latest dress.”

“I did. But what’s the point, if nopony gets to see them.”

“I get to see them.”

Rarity drew her face closer to his. “Thank you.” Before kissing him.

“I love you Spike.”

“I love you more.”

The two stood in bed locked in each other's embrace until they fell back to sleep. Rarity woke up later to see Spike looking at his golden arm, he would do that from time to time, always when he thought Rarity was not looking.

“Spike do you remember the day you freed me?”

“How can I forget.” He said in a soft voice.

Rarity looked down saddent.

“Hey.” Spike said as placed his hand under her chin, gently lifting up her head until he could see her eyes again. “I’m fine.”

“Spike.” She said starting to cry hugging him with all her strength.

“ I'm fine, don’t worry about it.” He let her vent untill he continued. “What did you wanted to ask me about?”

“The day you...” She tried talking through her tears.

“I prefer to remember it as the day we first kiss.”

A smile returned to her face as she cried herself to sleep.

“Hey Spike so, on the day... we first kissed...” She said looking at Spike who was gently smiling back at her, making her blush.

“Do you remember how we got here?”

“I’m sorry Rarity.” He said as he pulled her closer. “It was such a long time ago... I don’t remember how I got here. All I remember is hearing your voice echoing through the cave, me running towards it and finding you.”

“Yeah, I don’t remember much either. I remember the carousel, my home, my work... I remember my friends, my family, my sister...” She was crying again. “But I can’t remember their voices or see their faces anymore, they are just blobs of color floating in my mind... I...I miss them so much.”

“I do to.” He said gently moving his hand through her mane. “I do to.”

“Spike?”

“Yeah...”

“Do you want to search for the exit again?”

“Oh Rarity... Sure, whatever you want.” He said trying to smile.

“Thank you.”

“Sleep now my dear, we can look for it tomorrow.”

“Yeah... Tomorrow.” She said as she drifted back to sleep, Spike kissing her on her forehead careful not to hurt her horn.

After waking up they go out of bed and wandered around the cave. They walked until they reached a wall, then followed the wall in one direction.

They walked until they could walk no more. Rarity was the first to fall, her legs giving out from the effort, it felt like she was walking for days without rest. Spike picked her up in his arms, doing his best that her soft coat would not feel the cold metal that was now one of his arms.

“Spike...” Rarity said when she woke up.

“You can sleep some more, I will continue until you feel rested.”

“Thank you.” She said before going back to sleep.

Spike continued to walk along the wall with Rarity in his arms, he walked and focused on nothing just looking for a way out. From time to time he would take a look at her just to see her face, or at the wall to see if there was any sign of a crack in the wall, anything that would resemble an exit. He walked but nothing changed, the wall still had gems popping out of it, molten gold and lava flowed between them, with no change at all. Rarity would get up and walk with him for a time before falling asleep and he would pick her up and walk a while by himself.

He did not know for how long they walked. There was no way of knowing. Time seemed to pass, but at the same time it seemed to stand still. And he walked on, and he would walk until Rarity would say that they should walk no more.

“Spike...”

“Yes dear?”

“I had enough. Lets find a bed so we can rest, maybe we will continue some other time.”

“Sure Rarity whatever you want.”

They would look for a bed and crawl under the covers. Sometimes they would sleep, sometimes they would not.

From time to time Rarity would take a few pieces of cloth and make a dress or a few hundreds, it mostly depended on her mood or how inspired she felt. Spike made or found all she would ever need, pins, needles and scissors all made of gold and silver, the string would be made from other pieces of fabric as Rarity would used her magic to unravel them. Accessories were everywhere, necklace crowns and tiaras, bracelets, coins turned to buttons and cufflinks, everything she could ever need.

Sometimes he would make one or more suits for Spike. He hated them, especially if he had to put pants on, but he never let it show. All the modelling, all the measurements, all the samples and fittings he endures were worth it when he saw the smile on her face. Sometimes she would be so happy with what she created that the smile would last for days. Days, they called them days but more correctly would have been to call them sleep cycles.

”All we have is each other and piles of metal and rags. Or at least this is what she called them now.”

Time took its toll on Rarity. She smiles were now few and far between, and Spike could do nothing about it.

“You used to smile a lot often.”

“Rarity are you unhappy?” He asked her one ‘morning’.

“I am... tired.” She said sighting.

“You should sleep. We can talk later.”

“No Spike I am tired of this. I am tired of all of this. I am tired of all these gold."

"I am tired of these rags.” She said kicking the sheets of her.

“I am tired of these blasted pillows...” She threw the pillow she slept on at the wall, it catched fire before turning to ashes.

“I am tired of us...” She placed her hooves at her mouth trying to stop her words from leaving her, but it was too late, she turned to Spike.

“Spike... I am sorry... I did not meant to... Oh, Spike I...”

He grabbed her holding her tight to his chest.

“It’s alright Rarity. I understand.”

“Spike...”

He picked her up. She looked at his face. He was crying but trying his hardest to smile.

“I will find a way out.” He said as his tears rolled from his face onto Rarity. “No matter how long it takes. I will not stop until you are out of this blasted cave.”

“Spike...”

“I promise.” He said kissing her one last time before he started walking.

“No matter what, no matter how long it takes, I will find a way out. I will make you happy.”

*Ding*

Chapter 16 Go (M)

Go

*Ding*

“Spike.”

*Ding*

“Spike, that enough.”

*Ding*

“Spike please stop.”

*Ding*

“Spike I am sorry.”

*Ding*

“I am sorry I said I am tired of us.”

*Ding*

“Spike I love you.”

*Ding*

“Spike I love you. Please stop.”

*Ding*

“Spike...”

Rarity had started crying a few days after Spike made his promise and he started searching for an exit, without stopping until she was out of the cave. The only time she was not crying was when she was asleep, but even then, sometimes tears would fall from her eyes.

Spike walked on, his eyes always on the wall. He never looked down, he could not. If he saw Rarity suffering he knew he could not walk anymore, he was aware of the pain he was putting her through, but it did not matter.

“It’s for her. It’s all for her. She will hate me for it, but I will get her out of here. I will make her happy. NO MATTER WHAT.”

”No matter what you say?”

“Who is there?”

“Spike what is wrong?” She asked when she saw him stopping and looking around.

“WHERE ARE YOU?” He screamed, the sound echoing through the cave.

“Spike what happened?”

“I am where I have always been.”

“WHERE ARE YOU?” He screamed again, this time it sounded more like a roar than an actual scream.

“Spike you are scaring me.”

”Why little one. I am in your mind of course.”

“TELL ME HOW TO GET OUT OF HERE.” Rarity could barely make out the words.

“But you said you were happy.”

“I AM NOT HAPPY ANYMORE.”

“Spike I am sorry. Please stop. Please...”

“So you want out?”

“I DO. I WANT OUT OF THIS INFERNAL CAVE.”

“Spike please...”

”Fine.”

“Fine?”

“Oh thank Celestia.” Rarity said embracing him. “Thank you Spike. Thank you.”

“But there is a catch.”

“What do you want?”

“I want you Spike, I want you to be happy.” Rarity was still crying but she was now crying tears of joy.

”One thing. Only one thing can leave this place. Everything else will burn. If you leave this place you can’t take anything with you. ANYTHING. Agree?”

“I do.”

“I do to Spike. I do love you Spike. Nothing else matters now.”

”In the middle of the room is a white pedestal. Step on it and the rest of the room will fall into the molten abyss below. Everything will burn. Nothing will remain. Nothing, except of what in on the pedestal. Only one thing can only stand on the pedestal, even one single coin will make it crumble. Are you sure you want to do it?”

“I am sure. I have never been surer of anything in my whole life.”

“Spike...”

”As you wish. Just remember everything else burns.”

“Rarity...”

“Yes Spike?”

“I love you.”

“I love you too.”

“I love you more... I love you more than anything.” He said kissing her, before picking her in his arms. Walking away from the wall.

“Rarity?”

“Yes Spike?”

“Can I ask you to do something for me?”

“Anything Spike. Anything.”

He reached a pedestal, it was made of white marble barely a foot tall.

“I want you to stand here a while. And no matter what do not get down.”

“Spike?”

“I... I just want... To look at you a while. Please Rarity, for me.”

“Alright Spike. For you.” She said smiling.

“You promise?”

“I do.”

“No matter what?”

“No matter what.” She said happy that he stopped his endless wonder around the edge of the cave.

“Thank you.” He said placing her down on the pedestal. “Thank you for everything.”

He took a few steps back and found a large throne to sit on. It was made of solid gold, gems forming elaborate decorations on its sides, bright red velvet lining covered it. Spike picked up a large gem from a nearby pile and took a bite out of it. “Thank you.”

The room shook violently. The veins of magma and molten gold that were gently flowed on the walls now erupted violently. Piece of molten rock and metal flew in every direction, the fabrics and furniture caught fire, the mountains of gold and treasure started melting.

“Spike!” Rarity screamed as she saw the inferno that was unleashing all around them. She wanted to run to him but couldn't. A force field was erected around the edges of podium, trapping her inside.

“Spike!” She screamed again, the heat was making the air hard to see through. A green and purple shape surrounded by yellow, was all that she could see from her beloved Spike.

“Spike! Please, don’t leave me. Spike!” She was knocking on the force field with all her might, but with no effect. “Spike!”

Spike could hear every word she said, every movement she made, every tear she shed, and each of them hurt him more than anything he ever felt. He was holding the gem tight in his hand.

"Spike! Spike please don't leave me. Spike!"

“Darn it.” He said throwing the gem at the force field that stood between him and Rarity. It passed through like it wasn't even there.

“Spike!” She screamed again when she saw the gem pass by her. “Spike please come here. You can come in. Spike please.”

The roof cracked, lava was pouring from each crack making the room even hotter and hurrying up the melting of the gold. Parts of the floor were gone now, gold and magma were falling into a bright red pool of magma thousands of feet below.

When he felt the throne starting to melt he got up and looked behind him. Nothingness, burning nothingness, molten nothingness. The throne fell into the pool below barely making a sound when it disappeared.

The golden coins he was standing on were long since gone. All that remain was liquid metal that reach to his knees, slowly pushing him to the edge. He walked forward, every step he took felt like an eternity of pain.

Drops of magma fell on his head and on his back burning all the way until they dripped of his body, his tail was completely covered in molten gold.. The pain of losing his arm paled in comparison with the pain he was feeling now.

As he walked towards Rarity the floor behind him crumbled, there was now nowhere to go except forward or down into the abyss.

“Spike!” She yelled as she saw him wobbling towards her. “Spike please there is still time. Spike hurry.”

He shambled towards her, stopping within arms length of the shield.

“Spike hurry! You are almost here. Spike!”

He lifted his arm but stopped before it actually touched the shield. Fearing that it would pop if he touched it.

“Rarity I love you. More than anything in this world.”

“Spike please just a few more steps.”

“Nothing matter more than your happiness.”

“Spike don’t.”

“Nothing.”

“SPIKE.”

“Go. Be free.” He said closing his eyes as the ground beneath him crumbled.

“SPIKE.”

Rarity was getting farther and farther from until he could not see her anymore

“Go. Be happy.”

He could feel his entire body hurting, every bit burning, his flesh melting from his bones, his vision getting darker.

“It does not matter, she is safe.” He said to himself before darkness surrounded him.

*Ding*

Spike opened his eyes. Again he stood in darkness, but the heat was almost completely gone, he could feel something else, something mentally beneath him.

“Spike.”

“Yeah...” he said as if waking up from a terrible dream.

”Congratulations you passed.”

“Huh?”

”Stand up.”

“Why? I am dead aren't I.”

“No you are not, now stand up.”

“Cricket is that you?” He asked rubbing his eyes.

”Uh, yeah it’s me. Now get up.”

*Ding*

“Ah, I'm up, I'm up.” Spike jumped up, the sudden metallic sound scaring him.

”Good. Now just like before. Picture the cave you were in filled with gold, gems and other treasure.”

“I don’t want to.”

”SPIKE.”

"SPIKE!"

Chapter 17 Back to where it all began

Back to where it all began

”Just like before. Picture the cave you were in filled with gold, gems and other treasure.”

“Fine. Gold, gems, treasure got it.”

”Now look around. Who do you see waiting for you there?”

“I don’t... Rarity? Rarity is that you? It is you! Rarity!”

“Do you want to be with her?”

“I do.”

“Say it.”

“I want to be there with her.”

“Say it.”

“I want.”

“SAY IT.”

“Spike wants.” he said from the bottom of his heart.

His body froze, a sharp pain in his gut took over causing him to bend forward. It now spread to his entire body. He felt like he was being pulled in every direction. He could feel his muscles and skin stretching, his bones breaking the being put back together, he could feel every single one of his scales being pulled from his body, only to be pushed back, poking him like an army of needles. His head was bent backward and he let out a scream of pain before it died down.

His entire body hurt. It felt stretched, longer.

“You have done it.”

“Done what?” Spike asked gasping for breath.

“You grew.”

“I did... wo... ho...” He said, still trying to catch his breath.

“Remember this image. Remember what you felt. And every time you do, you will grow.”

“Wo... ho... Is it going to hurt like this every time?”

“You will get used to it.”

“Great.”

Spike tried to stand up but hit his head on something hard causing to fall on his rear.

“Ouch.” He said rubbing his head.

“Now Spike listen carefully. You can transform whenever you picture it, but be careful, you can always lose it.”

“Lose it?”

“Go feral. Let your greed consume you. Becoming a full grown dragon, a monster.”

“Oh.”

“You will learn to control it with time. But for now you are not to transform without me or Zecora around, got it?”

“But you are a voice in my head. You are always around.”

“No Spike I am not a voice. I am a living being, I just took the form of a voice in your head to make it easier for you to listen to me.”

“I see.”

“No you don’t, but that does not matter. You will meet me soon enough for now, just remember not to transform without Zecora being nearby.”

“But Zecora could not stop me from growing last time. How can she stop me now?”

“Last time you did not know how to stop. Now you do.”

“But if I know how to stop, why can’t I just stop myself?”

“Spike, you may know how to stop but you will not always be able to stop by yourself. Sometimes, especially now at the start you may need a little help remembering what’s truly important. Do you understand?”

“Sort of.”

“Good enough. Also when you are like this rage can also cause you to grow.”

"Rage? But last time I didn't feel angry."

"Last time you only felt greed, rage is weaker, but it will also cause you problems controlling your form."

“So how do I stop anyway?”

“Oh, right. Spike for you to stop just remember that moment when you decided to give up everything just for her to be happy.”

“Mmm...”

“Remember when you stopped yourself from touching the bubble... Remember what you said. Remember how you felt.”

“Rarity I love you. More than anything in this world.”
“Spike please just a few more steps.”
“Nothing matter more than your happiness.”
“Spike don’t.”
“Nothing.”
“SPIKE.”
“Go. Be free.”

“You closed your eyes.”

“SPIKE.”
...
“Go. Be happy.”

“Remember that moment.”

“Rarity...”

“Remember that word.”

“I... Rarity...”

“SAY IT.”

“Go...”

He froze again. The pain came from all over his body. He felt like he was being squashed from all directions, like a hydra stepped on him. His bones cracked as they were being pushed onto themselves, every piece of flesh felt like it was being placed in a vice, their jaws tightening around him. His scales felt like they were being pushed deeper and deeper into his body. His head was bent backward and he let out a scream of pain before it died down.

His entire body hurt. It felt compact, shorter and stouter.

”Good boy. How do you feel?”

“In pain.”

“It will pass. Now grow.”

“What? Give me a minute, will you.”

“Do you think the creatures that want to hurt the ones you care for will give you a minute? NOW GROW. Just like before.”

“Spike...”

“SAY IT.”

“Spike... Spike wants.”

His body bent. More pain shot through it. He screamed. It had worked, he was big again.

“I...” He was gasping for breath, “I did it.”

“Yes you did, now change back.”

“Oh come on.”

*Ding*

“Fine.” Spike took a deep breath and closed his eyes. “Go...”

Even more pain came he screamed again. But it has worked, he was small again.

“Again”

“I can’t...”

*Ding*

“I...”

*Ding*

“Spike waa...” He passed out.

“Spike?"

...

"He’s done. You can take him out.”

Chapter 18 Where have you been?

Where have you been?

“He’s done.”

Zecora removed the lid from the cauldron, looking in she could see Spike lying on his stomach, his tail bent around him and his tongue sticking out. With a soft smile she reached in to pull him out.

She tried jumping in, but it was too high. She ended up landing on the edge of the vessel, air escaped her body as her organs moved from the impact, a jolt of pain passed through her, it was not much, just enough to make her eye twitch. She tried leaning backward, it did not work, she tried leaning forward but it had the same effect. She was perfect balanced, she was stuck.

She sighed.

Now stuck on the metal rim, she began moving her legs, trying use the motion to shift her weight, causing her to rock back and forth. Eventually she gain enough momentum and pushed her head forward.

*Thung* *Thung*

Two metallic sounds were heard when Zecora’s hooves hit the bottom of the pot.

For a moment she feared that she would land on Spike squashing him under her hooves, but she managed to stop her fall by grabbing the cauldron's edge with her hind legs. She gently lowered herself and stretched out her neck until her face was up next to Spikes neck, she opened her mouth biting him, lifting him up by his nape. She bent her knees and pushed herself up.

*Thung* *Thung*

She landed back in the pot. She tried again but ended up just like before, almost. This time her tail was in the pot tickling her back.

“This plan I must admit,
Makes me look like a dimwit.” Spike was still hanging from her mouth.

She let go of the edge, and after falling in she looked up. The end seemed to be far away, many hundreds of feet above. She threw Spike on her back and began walking forward, stopping after a while and then walking again in the same direction.

“It been such a long time,” She said moving one of her hooves over the walls, before taking two steps back.
“And there is a bit of grime,
But one of these days,
I will clean this maze.”

She turned to her left and tapped the wall, before turning to the right and taping it again. After waiting a bit she tapped them again in the same order, first the left then the right.

“Three one one one break,
One three and shake.”

She swiped her hoof over the wall, then knocked three times, paused, knocked once more and swiped her hoof again. The pot shook.

Without looking she picked up Spike again, and lifted herself on her hind legs. Her head popped out from the black cauldron, Spike dangling from her mouth. After placing her forelegs on the edge and pushing a little they were both out. She walked towards her bed, placed Spike down, pulled the covers over him and returned to the cauldron. After wiping a small part of it with her tail she bucked it causing a loud metallic ring waking Spike up.

“Ah!” He yelled as he jumped out of bed. “I’m up. I’m up.”

Zecora backed up nervously to the pot leaning against it and tapping it with her left hoof.

“What time is it Zecora? I feel like I slept for ages.”

“It’s still early my friend,
But home you must send.”

“Zecora seems distracted. And why is she tapping on that pot so quickly?”

“Hey Zecora, is something wrong?”

“Whatever do you mean?”
“Eighteen...” She said in a much lower voice as she tapped it again.

“You seem to be acting strange... er, than usually.”

“Nineteen...” She said quietly knocking again and again before calming down.

“Someday I will find a screen,
For this blasted machine.”

“Zecora?” Spike asked confused by the zebra’s behaviour.

Before she could respond they were interrupted by a flash of light that appeared between them.

*Poof* A puff of smoke could be seen after the light vanished, with a ponies figure standing inside it.

“SPIKE!” The figure yelled.

“Twilight?” He asked confused at her presence here.

“Spike where have you been? Do you have any idea how busy I have been? I've looked for you all over the place. What were you doing here anyway?” By the time she asked the last question she had calmed down.

“Hi, Twilight.” Spike said nervously. “I told you I was leaving for a while.”

“You were gone almost two days!”

“You said it would be okay.”

“Two days Spike! Two days.”

“In all fairness Twi, I did say a couple of days.”

“Spike.” Twilight lowered her head to his level staring at him and spreading her wings. Spike busted into laughter, he fell to the ground and rolled to his sides, tears were forming in his eyes.

“What so funny?”

“You... look like...” Spike could barely contain his laughter.

“SPIKE!”

“A chicken.”

“What?”

*Bhahahaha* Spike was having trouble breathing, Zecora started laughing too, but did a better job at controlling herself than Spike.

“Twi, when you started yelling... you spread your wings... and stretched your head forward. Just like... a giant purple... chicken.”

Twilight took a deep breath and brought her left fore hoof to her chest, and extended it as she expired. She folded her wings and turned to Zecora.

“I am sorry to barge in like this Zecora, but I was worried for Spike.” Zecora looked at her face. Her once violet eyes were now reddish, her mane was ruffled slightly with some split ends, her left eyes was twitching ever so slightly and she grinded her teeth as she spoke.

“He never disappeared from home for days without telling me where he was going.”

“I told you I was going to go play.” Twilight turned to look at Spike. He led out a short scream before she turned back to talk to Zecora.

“I am sorry for any troubles he might have caused you.”

She took a deep breath again and let it out, this time without the accompanying gesture.

“It is fine,
He did not disappear,
He has been here,
All this time.”

“Thank you Zecora. Now Spike, let’s go home now.”

“Spike a word if I may...”

“Remember what I say,
Do not transform,
Do not change into that form.
Without me or him beside you,
Because if you do,
With just a little shove,
You may kill the ones you love.” Zecora whispered into Spike’s ear, so that Twilight could not hear.

“I won’t. Bye.” He replied as he walked to Twilight,

“Sorry again Zecora.” Twilight's horn started glowing.

The two were engulfed in a sphere of light, thin bolt of purple energy rushing across its surface. One moment they were standing in Zecora tree hut, the next they were in the Golden Oaks Library.

Spike looked around. Books were missing from the shelves, the floor was covered in papers, scrolls, reports, files, forms and library cards.

Author's Note

the nape is the piece of skin behind the neck

Chapter 19 No

No

“What happened here?” Spike asked still looking around.

“YOU.” Twilight screamed.

“I didn’t do it. I was gone remember.”

“You left me alone. Do you have any idea how much work I had on my hooves when you left. You are my assistant Spike, you are suppose to assist me. Not wasting your time prancing through the woods. Do I make myself clear?”

“No.”

“Good now get to work cleaning this place.” Twilight levitated a broom and placed it into Spikes hands.

“No.” Spike said dropping the broom.

“After you are done take out the trash. It’s been piling up for the last couple of days.” Twilight said as she sat at her desk trying to catch up on the weather report and requests Rainbow Dash dropped up a week after she was supposed to.

“Will this pony ever fill these out right?” She said levitating a quill from under a pile of rain request. “It’s not humil, it’s humilis... genius instead of genus... genus again... and again... and again... Uh, I will correct them later. Spike get me some coffee, this is going to take a while.”

“No.”

“Thanks and while you are at it, check to see if there is any more milk... and do the dishes.”

“No.”

“Great Spike. Oh, and one more thing... the toilet seems to be acting up.” She levitated a plunger towards him.

“I SAID NO.” He yelled throwing the plunger at Twilight, it missed but grabbed her attention.

“Spike what’s the matter with you?”

“I said no.” He replied firmly.

“No what?”

“No cleaning. No taking out the trash. No coffee. No milk. No dishes. And no toilet.”

“Spike what do you mean no?”

“I am on strike.” He said sitting down.

“On strike? You left me alone for two days and now you go on strike?”

“Yes I am.”

“Why?”

“What do you mean why?”

“You are my assistant. You are supposed to help me. Not go on strike.”

“That’s the problem Twi. I am your assistant. As-sis-tant. I am supposed to assist you. Not do your work.”

“What?”

“I know you are busy, but that doesn’t mean I have to do everything around here. Every single day. Since you became princess I barely had any time for myself. And just look around. I leave for two days and this place is a mess.”

“Spike. I’m sorry, I am not as good at housework as you are, you know that.”

“Huh...Fine. I will clean this up, get your coffee, do the dishes, even check the toilet...”

“Thanks Spike. I will try to do a little work around here too.”

“But...”

“But what? I already said I will help.”

“I want a day off.”

“A day off?”

“Yes one day every week. No chores, no paperwork.”

He went on.

“If you need me to send a letter to the princess I will. If there is a crisis, a real crisis, I will do what I can. But except for that I want one day to do what I want, go wherever I want, with whomever I want, without having to explain myself to you. Deal?”

“And if I don’t agree?” Twilight asked raising an eyebrow.

“Then you clean up your own mess, do your own dishes, make your own food, clean your own toilet.”

“And what are you going to do, just sit around all day? What are you going to do for food then?”

“Don’t worry about that Twi, I can take care of myself if I have to. But you...”

“Don’t you dare.” Twilight said angrily.

“You will be...” He paused. “... tardy.”

“SPIKE.”

“The time you spend cooking cleaning and taking care of the house will make you fall behind on your studies and on your work both as a librarian and as a princess.”

Twilight stared at him.

“Now Twilight, do you want to see who can last longer... I see I have a head start.”

He said spreading his arms as if to point at everything around them.

“And this is only after two days. Now I think I can go about two or three days without any food. Can you keep this up that long?”

Twilight looked around the room. It was a mess, through a doorway she could see some of the dishes that stood in the kitchen sink. Her eyes darted from place to place, as if trying to imagine the room after two more days. The prospect frightened her.

She could see herself in the room. It was filled with overdue papers, reports and books the toilet was overflowing and the water reached the room getting some of the papers wet. Sharp pieces of dishes were everywhere in the kitchen, the mountain had toppled over, the smell of garbage was nauseating and she felt like she hadn't eaten in days. One of the pieces of paper seemed to be getting nearer and nearer to a candle.

“No.” Her mental projection screamed as it began to notice the entire room going up in flames.

All the work she done, all the papers she wrote and didn’t have time to publish, all the forms she filled and didn’t have time to have them delivered, all the books she never had the chance to read... all the books she did read. Everything went up in smoke. She and her projection stood there in a pile of ashes. Four days of work, gone in the blink of an eye.

She now had to do it again. But even worse all those ponies who filled out reports or forms or request had to fill them out again. The room will be filled again, but this time there will also be the papers she had to do while she did the papers she didn’t do. And that candle, that blasted candle, still was there, ready to burn everything all over again.

“NO.” She screamed breaking out of her trance.

“Yes Spike. Yes you can have your day of, I will help around, just don’t let them burn again.”

“Burn? I have no idea what that was about but I am happy you accept.” He said smiling.

Chapter 20 Let’s get down to business part 1

Let’s get down to business part 1

Day one, fallout duty.

With broom now in hand he began sweeping the papers in a corner making a path towards the kitchen. He took out the trash, then let the water flow on the dishes while he went to deal with the toilet. He returned victorious after a while. Checking the fridge and took out the milk and made a note what he needed to buy the for the next days.

From a cabinet he took out a bag of coffee and one of sugar, he place them on the kitchen table and headed for the sink.

From the pile of dishes he pulled out a two kettles, careful not to have the whole thing fall on him. He gave them quick wash and filled one of them with water, in the other he poured the milk.

He lit the stove and let the water to warm up. He did a couple of the top dishes before returning to add the coffee. On another burner he placed the milk and added a teaspoon of sugar to it. Two more plates were done before he returned to take them off the fire. He quickly washed a cup and a small plate, before wiping them clean.

He poured the coffee and the milk in it and gave it a quick stir before heading for Twilight. The doorbell rang and some ponies entered the library.

Spike told them to look around for whatever they needed and he will be with them shortly. The ponies looked at the shelved books while Spike ran to the kitchen to close the tap, wiped his hands and returned to them.

Some had already found the books they were looking for. Spike asked for their names and dug through the pile of papers in the corner of the room for their cards. After he found them, he wrote down the names of the book the ponies took and wished them a nice day.

He helped a little colt get a book from a higher shelf, and a couple of mares to find the books they sought. Like before he searched for their library cards, wrote the book names and wished them a nice day. It was the first time the colt visited the library so Spike had to make him a new card. It did not take long. Name, address, book name, bye.

With the library now empty he returned to the dishes. He put the dried one back, washed a few more and breaked for lunch. A few gems for himself would do but first there was Twilight’s to take care of. One BLT (beet lettuce tomato) sandwich, and a piece of Applejack’s apple pie would do.

He pulled out the ingredients and placed them on the chopping board. He cut the ingredients into slices and took out two pieces of bread. After assembling the sandwich and plating it he put a piece of apple pie on another plate and took them to Twilight.

She was sitting at her desk filling out form after form. Spike put the plates next to her and ran back down. He returned with a glass of fresh lemon juice and two apples. He placed them next to the plates and closed the door after him, quietly not to disturb Twilight.

He gave the place a quick sweep after eating something and returning to the dishes. He was almost done with half of them when he heard the doorbell again.

Turned off the tap, wiped his hand and went to help them. Some were just browsing, others were returning books and others took out one or two books. Name, cards, goodbyes, back to the kitchen.

He paused shortly after when he saw that it was getting dark outside. Lit some of the lights, went outside to check the mail. He was sure Twilight forgot about it this morning. A few letters, some more work for the princess, a couple of bills, the usual. He closed the door and flipped the open sign so it now read closed. He took them upstairs and put them in their respective piles.

He finished the dishes, made dinner, took it up to Twilight, took the two plates and empty glass and left them in the sink. Ate his dinner, took the bowls were Twilight's dinner had been back and also put them in the sink. Let some water run over them, before closing the tap and going to sleep in his basket.

“Good night Twilight.”

Chapter 21 Let’s get down to business part 2

Let’s get down to business part 2

“Morning, Twilight.”

There were days when she would be up bright and early, but now the dawn would find her either still working, or sleeping, most of the time at her desk.

This was one of those mornings. Twilight stood at her desk, her hooves under her head papers to her right, papers to her left and papers under her hooves. Spike pulled those out in case she would drool while she slept, it happened from time to time, he then took a blanket and placed it on her. At the feeling of the foreign object her wings twitched, or it could have been from the caffeine, he didn't know. With Twilight taken care of he went downstairs got a quick breakfast, milk and rubies, and took another look at the grocery list he made the last day.

Hay for the whole week, a couple of apples for afternoon snacks, maybe some oats and other vegetables, depending on what he could find at the market. Grabbed a hoof woven basket and a took some bits from Twilight saddlebag.

Most vendors have already opened up shop. He looked around for what he needed. There was very little competition. Only one pony would sell one good. There was one apple vendor, one cherry, one celery, one of each.

While some ponies would also grow some other food on their farm, those were for their own consumption only, so most of them could set the prices how high they wanted, but except for a few. Nopony overcharged their produce.

He walked around buying what was on the list and a little more, like a jar of honey or some nuts. He placed a order for some hay and payed for it to be delivered to their home. He wanted to talk to Applejack about what her sister was doing, but today big mac stood at their cart.

They exchanged a few words, Spike bought the apples, a little more than he planned but Big Mac offered him a discount so he didn’t pay much more than he thought he would. He asked if A.J. would be here tomorrow and after hearing “Nope” he went home.

While waiting for the hay delivery ponies to arrive he dug out the books from the pile of papers and shelved them. It was quick and dirty. If a book could be placed near where it was supposed to be it would be great, if not, there was room for it elsewhere.

Now with the books put back in sort of their spots, he started sorting the rest of the papers. He only looked at the dates. Four piles started forming, Today, Overdue, Tomorrow and Other.

Other were either missing their dates, or had no specific time mentioned, or were letters, scrolls with some of Twilight thoughts and ideas, or anything else that did not fit in any of the first three categories.

The most important was the Today pile. When it started getting bigger he would take it to Twilight and just tell her that those were due today, before leaving. Around midday he made her something to eat and took it to her room.

After he ate he cleaned his plate along with the rest of the dishes from yesterday.

He continued to sort the papers until the hay arrived. After paying them something extra so that they would carry it in the kitchen, he returned to his work. Several times he was interrupted by ponies having business in the library. It went by fast.

By the time dinner had to be made he finished separating the papers, cleaning after the deliverers, checked the mail and closed the library. He took the last of Today’s work to Twilight along with her food. After eating and taking his and Twilight’s dishes to the kitchen he separated the Tomorrow pile into the New Today and the New Tomorrow piles.

He took the New Today as well as the Overdue to Twilight making sure not to wake her up and went to bed.

“Good night Twilight.”

The next couple of days were the same. Shopping in the morning, cleaning and library work for most of the day, cooking whenever it was needed and of course trying to make sense of the Other pile.

One morning he met Applejack and the two talk for a little. She was interested in how Twilight was doing, he was interested in Apple Bloom’s relation with Zecora. A.J. didn’t know much about it. She knew her sister spent some of her nights with her, but she was not worried, despite the fact that Zecora lived in the Everfree. Applejack knew that she would never let anything happen to Apple Bloom, when Spike asked how she knew, she just said “Caused she told me so.” If it was good enough for A.J. it was good enough for him.

He hadn't learned much, except that from time to time she would take a couple of old jars from the house, her grades were slightly better, as well as she spend more time alone since she started going to Zecora’s. It was not much, a few hours here and there, nothing to worry about.

“Maybe she had a little colt friend.” Applejack said joking.

So what if she spent a day or two at Zecora’s, so what if she wanted to have some private time. Her grades were up, she was working on the farm as much as she always did, she still went crusading with her friends Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo and for the most part stuck out of trouble, but most importantly she was happy. Applejack couldn’t have been happier, Big Mac agreed, but Granny was on the fence. They just chucked up it on her age or because she never actually stood and talked to Zecora.

Spike got some answers and it had to do.

The rest of the week was uneventful.

Then came the day he waited for, his day off.

Chapter 22 I am almost there

I am almost there

Spike woke up early that morning, well that was not exactly true. Because of the excitement of having a day for himself or out of fear of what he was thinking Zecora was going to put him through he didn’t sleep at all. The sun was shining through an opening in the curtains.

“Twilight?” Spike asked in a quiet tone not sure if she was asleep or not.

He looked around the room. Bright yellow curtains covered the window, beneath them stood a massive wooden bed covered by a blue blanket with crescent moons and yellow stars embroidered on it, a large fluffed pillow tucked inside white pillowcase was above it. Either the Twilight got up earlier and made her bed, which she rarely did anymore, or, most likely, hadn't slept in it a all, falling asleep at her desk or in any other place in the house.

After making sure that he was alone in the room Spike got out of the basket that served as his bed, he pulled the curtains from the windows letting in the light and made his bed before walking downstairs to look for Twilight and get some breakfast.

What he saw made him freeze in place.

There, at that hour, on that morning, he saw Twilight. Cleaning. He stood there, staring at the purple alicorn's back as she was busy sweeping the floor, putting books back to their places as well as levitating the mail from outside all while arranging some of the papers she would probably have to get done today. He stood there motionless for minutes until a familiar voice snapped him out of it.

“Good morning Spike.” She said still focusing on her work.

“Morning Twi.”

Spike walked down the remaining stairs and headed for the bathroom.

“Spike!” Twilight yelled. “I’m not done there yet!”

Before Spike could react he had already opened the door. Inside the bathroom the cleaning was more intense than the rest of the house. Several rags and sponges were busy cleaning all the tiles as well as the tub, a toilet brush was busy scrubbing a old toiled stain that was there before they came, and will probably still be there when time itself would end, and a mop was busy wiping the floor clean, all of them covered in a familiar purple aura.

“Right.” He said before closing the door and heading for the kitchen.

Things were no different there, in fact there were worse. Every plate, bowl, cup, fork, spoon, knife and any other thing you can think of were levitating in the air, as well as all the food.

“Twilight?” Spike asked eyes still fixed on the floating kitchenware. “What’s going on here?”

“I am just rearranging the kitchen. I found it difficult to make breakfast and deduced that it was because of the chaotic nature of the placing of ingredients and utensils.”

“So... what could you not find?”

“Umm... the salt.”

“The salt?”

No answer came.

“Have you checked next to the pepper?”

“Of course I checked.”

“Right...” Spike said as he walked towards the sink, grabbing a high stool.

Placing it in front of the sink he climbed it as one would a ladder before jumping on the counter.

“Spike what are you doing?”

He pulled out a few drawers and walked up them

“Spike?”

After he was on top of the last drawer he jumped and grabbed the knob of the door that stood in front of him, and, while holding onto it using his feet to push it open. Now, hanging from it, he pulled himself up grabbing onto the top of the door.

“Spike!”

He climbed onto the cabinet and walked onto the bar that holds the curtains in place onto the opposing cabinet. He sat down and pushed the cabinet door open with his legs, before turning around and letting his tail down.

“SPIKE!”

Spiked wrapped his small tail around a glass flask with a perforated metal top and fine white crystals within, a saltshaker. After getting up and turning, he took a couple of steps back, got a running start and jumped.

“...”

He ran faster and covered more distance than he expected. During his descent he grabbed onto the handle of a still floating knife, courtesy of Twilight magic, then jumped again and grabbed another, then a spoon, landed on a plate, jumped, used a rolling pin as a bar and slid down landing on the tables edge, placed the saltshaker on it, took a step forward onto the top rail of a chair knocking it down with him still standing on it. He took another small step forward before the chair landed and caught it with his tail before it could fall and make a noise.

“We need more salt.”

Spike walked towards a corner of the kitchen where the gems were kept. Picked up a small with his foot and threw it in the air, swallowing it whole. He did the same with another, and another before letting out a burp of green flames. As the flames disappeared in the air he awaited for a letter to pop up but nothing came. He shrugged his shoulders letting out a “meh” before using his tail to pick up a larger ruby from the pile before turning and walking out the door.

“Bye, see you tomorrow.” He said as the door swung closed behind him.

“Bye, Spike.” Twilight said still looking at her papers.

Spike failed to see her face as he walked out.

Twilight's horn tip was now white while the rest was glowing from a bright yellow to a dark red, while her eyes were completely white with magical energies leaking from them. Apparently individual controlling almost a hundred objects while reading reports and mail was too much, even for Twilight. It took her a couple of minutes to completely process what Spike had done, but when she did she dropped everything and teleported after him.

“Spike...” Twilight said as she materialized next to him.

“What?” Spike asked as he jumped back, frightened of the pony that suddenly appeared with poof in front of him, dropping his ruby.

“What did you do?”

“It wasn't me... I didn’t do anything.”

“But all the jumping and the climbing and the... jumping.”

“Oh! You were looking for the salt and I remembered where you left it the last time you tried to cook and I got it for you.”

“But why all the acrobatics?”

“I don’t know... It just felt... natural.”

“Do you normally do that?”

“Hmm... No. I usually just balance three or four chairs one on top of another.”

“Oh, I see... Wait what! Why?”

“Cause I can’t reach the top shelves. I am little, remember?”

“Oh.. right. Right! Then why do you put thing up there?”

“I don’t. I usually let them on the table.”

“Then why was the salt up there?”

“You put it there.”

“I did?” She asked trying to remember if she actually did.

“Yeah, about a month before you got your wings. The last time you...”

“The last time I what?”

“Umm... the last time you made me... us dinner.”

“Oh... Oh, it’s been that long?” She said a little saddened.

“Yeah...” He replied with the same tone.

Before anymore words could be spoken between the two of them a loud cracking sound got their attention. They both turned towards the source of the sound, the Golden Oaks Library, or at least one of its window.

Pieces of glass were scattered in the street, a small sponge was wiping the remaining pieces of glass before its force pushed them outward.

Another loud sound made them focus shift a little to the left. A large telescope had fallen from the balcony nearly landing on a passing pony, in its place stood an enchanted broom busy swiping and a rag wiping clean the ledge. Two more windows gave in, shattering and making glass fly everywhere.

Spike turned towards Twilight. The ponies eyes were wide open and her mouth hangs open.

“Well?” He asked.

Twilight was still taking in what was happening with her house.

“Go and stop them.”

“Right.” She said briefly before teleporting again, presumably into the house.

Spike picked up his gem and ate it on his way to meet with Apple Bloom, before heading over to Zecora.

“You really had to do that didn’t you?”

“What can I say, you know I love assuming direct control from time to time.”

“You can be such a child from time to time.”

“Hey, you don’t reach my age without having some fun.”

“You... Fun? You? Fun?”

“Yeah, fun. Say, can he hear us?”

“No.”

“Then why are we talking as his voices?”

“Because... I don’t know. The channel was open from last time and I just redialed you as I usually do.”

“Well the conversation would be odd if he could hear us, so next time try to contact me directly would you?”

“Sorry...”

“You are getting lazy Shaman, either that or old.”

“I... I am not old.”

“So you are lazy... What a shame.”

“I am not lazy, I am...”

“Well?”

“Bye Sage.”

“Bye Shaman.”

Chapter 23 Till the sun goes down

Till the sun goes down

The journey towards Sweet Apple Acres would usually take him awhile, about an half an hour riding on Twilights back or, a lot more if he went by himself. But today, judging by the suns position, he made the journey in just over an hour.

Like last week he saw Applejack working, unlike last time when she was busy getting some water from the well, today she was feeding the chickens.

“Morning A.J.”

“Morning Spike. Looking for Apple Bloom?”

“Yep.”

“Sorry sugarcube, she left for Zecora yesterday. She told me she would see you there.”

“Okay, thanks A.J.”

“Spike! Tell her that she has school tomorrow.”

“Sure.” He said waving his arm before he ran of.

“Morning, kid.”

“Morning... wait... you again?”

“You should learn to use your inner voice, ponies will start thinking you’re crazy or something.”

“Well I am hearing voices, so...”

“Don’t worry about us kid.”

“Ha, when the voice in my head tells me not to worry, this is exactly when I start worrying.”

“Aham...”

“Right... inner voice.” “Is this better?”

“Much. Now kid, where are you going?”

“Over to Zecora’s.”

“And you know the way?”

Spike stopped.

“No.”

“Inner voice kid, inner voice.”

“Right.”

“So if you don’t know the way how were you planning on getting to Zecora?”

“Umm... I was going to go to Fluttershys, the try to remember the path Apple Bloom took me on.”

“Great plan...”

“Thanks.”

“If you are trying to get yourself lost. Look kid I like you, you show promise and it would be a shame if I lost another before you even see me, so... Here.”

“Huh? Did you just give me something?”

“Uh... Listen how do you get to the manticore caves?”

“Oh that’s easy. Well I enter the Everfree and the closest entrance is the twenty third and to get to the caves from there I need to follow path seven hundred fifty five, past the sulphur pits number eight, take a right at the split tree, walk around... or above the field of Poison Joke, and follow the sound of cracking bones for about an hour, descent into the tunnels and take the first left, then the second right and open the fifth door to the left, then the pop the lid, and I’m right in the middle of the pit.”

“And what will happen when you pop out?”

“Well... I guess they will tear me to pieces and fight over each piece of me... Unless...”

“Unless?”

“I before I enter the tunnels I first stop to grab a little sulphur from the pits and a little hidra... dunk, and rub myself with it, making myself smell horrible to a manticore.”

“I see I gave you a little too much.”

“How did I know that?”

“I gave you a part of my memories, I only wanted to give you a map of the Everfree, but it appears I overdid it.”

“So... I got a ‘Everfree survival guide’ or something?”

“That’s... Quite accurate actually... You know what kid, ‘The Everfree survival guide’ is a great idea. Now, run over to Zecora, she will be waiting for you.”

“Okay.” He said as he ran off towards the forest.

“And don’t worry, the memories will be gone in a couple of days.”

“Great...”

Spike made good time in reaching Zecora’s. It was easy since he basically knew about everything he needed to know about the Everfree, he knew about every creature that made it their home, and about every plant that could eat him or worse.

He covered the couple of miles that separated the Orchard from Zecora’s hut in less than an hour. Upon reaching his destination he knocked on the door and expected to see the zebra open it. To his surprise, he was greeted by a yellow filly, only she was not yellow anymore, the filly, Apple Bloom was covered in a dark shade of bluish green from head to tail.

“What happened to you?” Spike asked carefully examining the pony as if making sure there was no part of her still yellow.

“Would you stop doing that!” She shouted annoyed by him looking so closely at her. “Just go in and take a dip in the tub and lets get going before I freeze.”

Apple Bloom took a step to her side, Spike looked behind her and saw a tub of multi colored goo, but before he could protest he felt the fillies head pushing him in. He reached the end of the tub and dipped his finger into it.

“You are not kidding...” He said turning his head around still struggling with Apple Bloom. “This stuff is cold. I don’t think I want to...”

Apple Bloom stopped pushing, turned in place, and then just bucked him in the tub. When he landed he could feel all the heat leaving his body, fearing for his life he jumped out immediately but it was too late. Just like the filly he was now covered in that stuff and he was getting colder by the minute.

“Come on,” she said, “we've got a long way to go.”

“Where are we going? Why are we covered in this?”

“I messed up... I got a potion wrong and now we need to go and fix it.”

“We? Why we? And what are we covered in?”

“Sulph and...”

“Let me guess... hydra dung?”

“Yes, how did you know?”

“Um... A little birdy told me. Listen I know a shortcut, so except manicure venom what else do we need?”

“Umm... Tears?”

“Of?” Spike reluctantly asked.

“An ursa...”

“Tears? Form an ursa? Apple Bloom where is Zecora?” He was starting to panic, a manticore was one thing but a ursa.

“Umm... Here.” She pointed towards her head.

“What the hay were you making?”

“Um... well you see Big Mac got a cold, and I was trying to make some cold medicine, but I got the proportions wrong and I accidently added something I shouldn't have and then Zecora... And why am I explaining this to you?”

“HOW DID YOU MANAGE TO MAKE A ‘LAST WISH’ POTIONS FROM A COLD REMEDY?”

“Last wish? Is that... Wait Zecora is telling me something... She is not rhyming... it sounds so odd...”

“Focus Apple Bloom what is she telling you?”

“Right... She is telling me... to tell you.. that we...”

“We? We what?”

“We only have till moonrise to make the cure before it is permanent.”

“Oh for the love of... HEY VOICES ARE YOU THERE?”

“Spike?”

“Shush.”

“Yes Spike, I am here, and I heard everything. Tell Apple Bloom to get the rest of the ingredients and that you will make the cure on the spot. I will send you some help with the ursa, but you have to deal with the manticore's yourselves.”

“Right. Apple Bloom get the rest of the ingredients we are going to make the cure elsewhere.”

“Spike how do you know all this?”

“I have a voice in my head too.” Spike answered with a smile.

Chapter 24 Before the disaster

Before the disaster

“I have a voice in my head too.” Spike answered with a smile.

Normally any sane pony would be shocked or at least worried when one of your friends tells you he is hearing voices, but not Apple Bloom, and most certainly not today.

The weekend started normally enough, well as normal as a herbalists apprentices weekend can. After spending her week busy with school and crusading with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, she still had to make time to do what Zecora asked of her.

First she had to find some Butterfly Weed, which in itself was a daunting task since the plant was not easy to find. She herself never heard of it, neither did the rest of the Apples, or her teacher miss Cheerilee for that matter, not even Ponyville resident florists had ever heard of it.

So she went to the library and searched for it in ‘The Equestrian Horticultural Society Encyclopedia of Plants and Flowers (Equestrian Horticultural Society Practical Guides)’ all thirty volumes, as well as in the ‘Exotic flora or the Everfree’ and in ‘Rare herbs from beyond’, with no success. What made matters worse was that in those books the plants were listed by their botanical names, and not their common name.

After a few long afternoons of looking through them, she finally found it, ‘Asclepias tuberosa’ or more commonly known as Butterfly Weed.

The article described the physical appearance of the plant.

Asclepias tuberosa is a species of milkweed not native to Equestria. It is a perennial plant growing 10 in–3 ft 3 in tall, with clustered orange or yellow flowers from early summer to early fall. The leaves are spirally arranged, lanceolate [...]

It's natural habitat.

This plant favors dry, sand or gravel soil, but has also been reported on stream margins. It requires full sun.

The animals that feed upon it.

It is commonly known as Butterfly Weed because of the butterflies that are attracted to the plant by its color and its copious production of nectar. It is also the larval food plant of the Queen and Monarch butterflies. Hummingbirds, bees and other insects are also attracted.

And it provided other information as well.

Extracts were used in older times by zebras as an expectorant for wet coughs and other pulmonary ailments. Use of the herb is contraindicated in pregnancy, during lactation or with foals due to the small amount of cardiac glycosides...

The article went on describing the more physical characteristics of the plant as well as other aspects of it that could prove more or less useful.

“So...” Apple Bloom said, trying to figure out what she just read.

“So, a plant that like dry sandy or gravel earth, can grow up to to the high of a pony, has spirally leaves and clusters of orange and yellow flowers, and should still be in season... ” She stopped for a moment to think where she could find it.

There were very few small patches of land that were covered in sand or gravel, except for the roads, but she could not recall seeing such plants growing in the middle of the road.

“Well it also says that it can grow near streams. And there is a stream running near Fluttershys, maybe she saw it somewhere... Hummingbirds and butterflies eat its nectar so thats my best bet of finding it.”

She looked around and saw that the library was empty, Twilight must have been upstairs working on something and Spike was in the kitchen, so she put the book back and quietly left.

Somehow, after reaching Fluttershy's cottage that same day, she found the yellow pegasus busy making sure all her animals were there for the night. The two talked briefly and Fluttershy pointed her towards a little place upstream. Apple Bloom wasted no time getting there, and she easily found the plant. After grabbing about half the brush worth and placing it in her saddles, she returned and thanked Fluttershy again, before heading home.

It was already dark when she reached the farm.

After a brief scolding by her sister, she ate dinner and went to her room, but not before taking a glass of water with her and a large piece of string, much to the surprise of the rest of her family.

She tied the flowers with the string, mostly so she wouldn’t forget to take it along tomorrow, closed her door, then placed the glass on her nightstand and climbed into bed.

‘The dragon encyclopedia. Condensed version. By Doctor, Sage’ the title became visible when her wet hoof slid across the cover.

“Condensed version my blank flank!” she said as she read the title for a second time.

“Apple Bloom!” Her sister yelled from downstairs, making the yellow filly turn a lot pinker.

“SORRY!” She yelled back.

Applejack did not respond.

“How the hay am I going to get this done my tomorrow?” she asked in a more quieter tone, so that the rest of the family would not hear her.

“It’s going to be a long night.” she said as she started reading the book.

She dipped her hoof in the water, then used it to make the writing visible. After reading the first couple of pages she fell asleep.

She awake bright and early the next morning, albeit not by choice.

A loud sneeze that seemed to shake the entire house had woken her up. Thinking it was just a dream she tried to go back to sleep, her plan failed when the sneezing sound was heard again, this time a lot louder.

A vase fell and broke upon reaching the floor, and a few framed picture were now crooked or fell down entirely. Three more sneezes came in quick succession almost knocking down the lamp from her stand.

“Uh...” She said as she got out of bed, “Big Mac’s sick again.”

The rest of the family was already in the kitchen. Applejack sat at the table drinking a large cup of coffee, while Granny Smith was at the stove making soup for her sick grandson, a family recipe. The next couple of days would be rough for them, luckily Apple Bloom was leaving for the weekend to go stay at Zecora, the others were not so lucky.

“Hey Apple Bloom, you're going to Zecora today?” Applejack asked after finishing her drink.

“Yeah.” The filly said grabbing a piece of pie.

“Can you ask her is she ain't got any potion for Big Mac?”

“Sure sis, but I won’t be coming back for two days.”

“That’s fine. We can manage for two days..."

She was interrupted by a sneeze that cause a couple of empty jars to fall from their places and shatter on the floor.

“Somehow,” she muttered.

Apple Bloom had finished her breakfast and headed upstairs, back to her room. She put the book in her saddle bags, brushed her mane and tied it with her bow, afterwards she tossed the bags on her back, and left for Zecora's.

The journey was uneventful. Zecora greeted her and the filly spent the better part of her day cleaning and catching up on her reading. After a full day's work Apple Bloom told her how bad her brothers colds could be and asked if she could make him a potion or something.

Zecora declined, but said that she could make it, if she wanted to. Apple Bloom was overjoyed, she was going to make her first potion.

On the second day they got to work.

It was a simple remedy, a few local herbs chopped or grinded, some rare oils and a couple of drops of timberwolf sap. Nothing dangerous, however Zecora made the mistake of letting Apple Bloom tend to the boiling concoction for a couple of minutes while she excused herself.

The overzealous filly stirred faster and faster, until her chair started rocking from the motions.

Zecora returned just in time to save the her from falling into the boiling brew, unfortunately by doing so she had spilled a couple of vials from a nearby shelf into the pot, causing a violent reaction.

The resulting blast knocked Apple Bloom aside and caused fumes to appear from the pot and head towards the closest pony, or in this case zebra. The funes swirled around her a couple of times before making their way into her body by any available orifice.

Zecora fell to the ground and blue mist started emanating from her body, just like sweat would. The mist started forming a cloud around her, and Apple Bloom could notice that Zecora’s body became more and more transparent, until nothing remained except for her golden earrings and neck rings, who promptly fell to the ground.

“Zecora!” She screamed, but as soon as she opened her mouth the cloud flowed into her causing her to choke and cough as her body tried to expectorate the foreign substance.

She did not know why, but, she immediately pulled out a wooden tub and started filling it with various substances from all around the hut, some she never saw before, while others were hidden in secret compartments she had no idea even existed.

As soon as the tub was filled she jumped into it. It was cold, colder than any winter night, cold and sticky. In mere moments every inch of her body was covered in it, from head to tail nothing was spared.

Then came a knock at the door.

Chapter 25 We're going to milk a manticore

Chapter 25 We're going to milk a manticore

Were going to milk a manticore

Apple Bloom was running around the room searching for ingredients, she read the labels of the labeled bottles or jars, she looked at the color of those who were not but whose containers were transparent enough to see inside, if she could not tell by sight she would smell them, if sight or smell did not tell her what was in the container she would taste it, most of the time with various results. Spike for his part stood covered in manticore repellent, shivering.

With supplies in hand and hoof the two left Zecora hut, traveling towards the manticore caves. After spending a good deal of time tracking through the Everfree they reached one of the entrances to the labyrinth of tunnels that once ran underneath the entire forest and some as far away as Canterlot.

Most of the tunnels had collapsed after centuries of neglect and from the tree roots that made their way through cracks in the stone walls. Year after year the roots grew forcing the once small crack to widen and eventually for the whole tunnel to collapse.

“Spike.”

“Shush.”

“Spike!”

“Shush, Apple Bloom.”

“But Spike we have been walking for hours in these tunnels, I think we are lost.”

“We are not lost... and the voice said it had been less than an hour since we entered.”

“Right. You know this may be a good thing,” the voice told Spike.

“How could this be a good thing?” Spike asked, once again forgetting to use his inner voice.

“Do you know what ‘Last Wish’ actually does?”

“No.”

“The ‘Last wish’ spell – if you can call it that – was an early attempt at immortality.”

“Immortality?” He asked before turning towards Apple Bloom. “Hey, the voice in my head tells me that the potion you made was some sort of ancient immortality elixir. ”

“Really?” She asked with a smile. “Ouch! Stop screaming! I can’t make out a word you are saying!”

“Zecora?” Spike asked.

“Yeah, now Zecora, tell me again what I should ask Spike?”

Apple Bloom walked silently for a while before continuing talking.

“Spike, Zecora told me to tell you to ask your voice to tell you to tell me what exactly the potion does.”

“Well?” Spike asked the voice in his head.

“It usually was used on the dying to transfer their memories into a new body; merging, or most of the time overwriting, the memories of the new host.”

“Oh...”

“What?” Apple Bloom asked. “What did he say? What will happen to Zecora?”

“Mmm, she will be more or less fine, just a little younger... What?” Spike paused and let out a giggle.

“The voice said a lot younger.”

“So she if is going to be fine... then why are we in... such a hurry...”

“I think she figured it out.”

“You don’t say.”

“Spike, what is going to happen to me.”

“Well, there is a chance you will inherit all of Zecora’s memories...”

“But?” She asked noticing the tone of his voice.

“But most likely you will turn into Zecora.”

“Oh.” She said her ears hanging down. “And I guess you don’t mean I will become a zebra, do you?”

“I am sorry Apple Bloom.”

“Will I forget everypony?”

“Most likely.”

“There is a chance... but, I will not let that happen, now lets hurry; time is running out!”

Spike began running through the tunnels, Apple Bloom close behind him.

“Thanks Spike.” She thought. “And when have you become so fast?”

Together they ran through the maze of tunnels that ran beneath the Everfree. To Apple Bloom’s surprise Spike knew these tunnels very well. A couple of times he had to stop to show her how to move, in order to avoid setting off a trap, but most of the time they did nothing but run.

When Spike finally stopped they were standing in front of what seemed to be a ladder of some sorts. However, unlike a traditional ladder, it had no rails, it only had ‘U’ shaped steps embedded into the stone wall. These steps seemed to be made out of evenly spaced iron bars bent at ninety degrees angles, these were covered by a thick coat of rust, the result of the passage of time and water dripping from the ceiling. The duo looked up, and despite being dark, saw that the ladder went up for several feet before leading to a metallic lid.
Apple Bloom tried to climb but the metal steps were too far from each other, and she had trouble holding onto the metal as well. The ladder hadn't been meant to be used by ponies, let alone a small filly like her.

“May I?” The voice asked.

“May you what?”

“Take control.”

“What?”

“Do what I did in the kitchen when you got the salt.”

“That was you?”

“Who did you think it was, you?”

“Well yeah...” He said rubbing the back of his head, in embarrassment.

“Well no.” The voice replied. “So can I?”

“I guess.”

All this time Apple Bloom was looking at Spike, hearing half of the conversation. She noticed that Spike froze for a minute, his eyes going blank. But before she could say anything, he had snapped out of it, grabbed the pony, the saddlebags, and everything else, and placed her on his back. Apple Bloom wrapped her forelegs around his neck, and used her hind legs to grab onto his abdomen, which was odd seeing how the filly was larger than the baby dragon.

Spike wasted no time. As soon as Apple Bloom was hanging on tight, he bent his knees and jumped. Clearing a good bit of distance he reached the fifth step, grabbing it with his claws. He pulled himself up grabbing the sixth step with his feet. Another five steps in one jump, then another one in one pull, until he’d almost reached the top.

Apple Bloom looked up, they were still two steps away and Spike had landed on his legs. She could see that there was a lever attached to the lid. Three small jumps and Spike grabbed onto the lever.

Apple Bloom looked down, and instantly regretted the decision. Spike coughed as the little filly's grip around his neck suddenly became stronger.

Using their combined weight to pull on the lever caused the mechanism that held the hatch close to shriek before ending with a brief clicking noise. They immediately found themselves flying through the air, being catapulted by the opening hatch.

Despite being thrown out of a real catapult some time ago, while attempting to get her cutie mark in... something, Apple Bloom was screaming with all her might. Spike for his part just ignored the panicking filly.

They landed in a large yellowish pool of liquid.

“That... was... awesome!” Spike yelled after he got out. Apple Bloom was only a short way behind him.

“Are you insane?!”

“Apple Bloom...” Spike whispered as he turned and slowly walked towards the filly.

“That was horrible!”

“Apple Bloom...” He said again as he got closer.

“I am cold, and now I am covered in manticore... mmmph...”

She could not finish her sentence since Spike put one arm in front of her mouth and the other at the back of her head, as to not let the pony escape from his grasp and make another sound.

Apple Bloom looked at Spike with rage in her eyes. The rage quickly disappeared and was replaced with fear as she looked behind Spike and then around as much as she could, considering her head was held in place by Spike.

As far as she could see, several dozens manticores, off all shapes and sizes, stood around them.

All of them looked alike, the head and body of a lion, and a wildly thrashing scorpions tail. Most of their faces looked alike, but a few were missing their muzzle and had flatter faces, with a square jaw. Some had the ears on top of their head, like a pony, while others had their ears on the sided of their head, a pair of horns standing where their ears should have been. Half of them seemed to be missing their wings, while others were incredible small compared to the rest of their body. Some were covered in fur, while others only had fur in their mane, some were fat, while other were well build, but all of them had one thing in common.

All of them were staring and growling at the duo.

Chapter 26 Frozen

Frozen

Spike and Apple Bloom, now covered in urine, as well as a mix of sulfur and hydra dung, were standing among dozens of hungry manticores.

“Spike...” Apple Bloom said, trembling and cowering behind Spike.

“Do. Not. Move!” the voice told Spike.

“Do not move!” he repeated.

“Do not do anything. And under no circumstances run away. No matter what. Don’t! Run! Away!”

“Stay calm Apple Bloom!” Spike said, slowly placing his shaking arm around the pony’s neck.

This did little to calm her down.

“It will all be alright...” he said, gently stroking her mane in an attempt to calm her down. “Just keep your eyes closed and it will all be all right. Trust me!”

“Okay...” she said in a voice that would have made Fluttershy seem like Rainbow Dash.

He closed his own eyes and tried to calm himself down. First he slowed down his breathing, then his heart slowly followed, until finally his hand stopped shaking.

Apple Bloom also calmed down a little. They were still scared, but at least they were not showing it. For whatever reason, she trusted Spike to get them out of here alive, and Spike in his turn placed the same kind of trust in the voice in his head.

One of the manticores leapt forward and landed near them. It let out a violent roar, sending bits of spittle flying from its mouth. Spike and Apple Bloom shivered as the cold droplets hit their faces. Spike pulled Apple Bloom as close as he could and squeezed her tight.

The beast began walking towards them. From time to time it would, intentionally or not, step on a bone and break it, and every time it did this the filly was startled and it took all of her strength not to leap up and start galloping as fast as her little legs would take her. It helped that Spike held her tight and would not let go of her.

“Kid, listen to me. Do not talk back. Do not say anything. Just listen.”

The voice paused.

“You are doing well kid. Just keep focusing on your breathing, and don’t let go of Apple Bloom. It will be fine. Everything will be just fine...”

The manticore was now next to them; they could feel the warmth of it’s breath against their bodies.

“It is waiting for you to do something stupid. As you are right now you look like a large, and particularly smelly, piece of hydra excrements. No matter how hungry it is, it will not eat that.”

The manticore roared. Apple Bloom was trying so hard to keep her mouth shut that she started bleeding from her gums. All her muscles were tense, and her body was overflowing with adrenaline. Spike squished her even harder against his cold scaly body. He was careful not to sink his claws into her soft flesh; screaming like she did in front of Zecora’s hut was the last thing they needed right now.

*Thump* *Thump*
*Thump* *Thump*
*Thump* *Thump*
*Thump, thump*

She had her head so close to Spike’s chest that she could hear his heartbeat echoing through her body. Her own was at least twice as fast.

Spike slowly loosened his grip and gave her a little space to move, but not too much.

Apple Bloom noticed that Spike seemed a lot calmer and more relaxed. She did not know why. Had he given up? Or did he know something she didn't? The thought was both frightening and reassuring.

The manticore roared again and Apple Bloom pushed herself against Spike, expecting him to grab her tightly. He didn't. She slowly opened her eyes to look at Spike. He was standing beside her, one of his arms placed around her. His eyes were closed but he was not forcing them to stay like that. A barely visible smile could be seen on his face. Spike was relieved that the manticore did not attack them yet.

She closed her eyes again, and waited.

The manticore was still circling them and roaring ever so often, but the two did not react anymore.

“It will eventually give up,” the voice reassured Spike.

And it did. After roaring several times and getting close enough that its whiskers could touch them, it eventually left the two of them alone. The two of them stood motionless a little longer.

“It’s over, you can move now.”

Spike let out a deep sigh of relief before tapping Apple Bloom on the shoulder to let her know that is was all over. The two of the opened their eyes almost at the same time and looked around. The manticores were, for the most part, gone. Some of them remained but their attention focused on something other than them. Some were busy chewing the bone of something that once served as their dinner, some were fighting among themselves, but most had either left or gone back to sleep.

"Did that really just work?" Apple Bloom asked turning her head to look at Spike.

"Eyup," he replied, looking back at her.

They stared at each other for a while longer before simultaneously breaking down on the floor laughing like they had never laughed before.

“I can’t believe we are alive.” Spike said, holding onto Apple Bloom.

“Me neither.”

“STOP WASTING TIME!”

At the sound of the voice Spike instantly let go of Apple Bloom and jumped to his legs.

“We... we should get going,” he told her.

Chapter 27 Actually milking the manticore (M)

Actually milking the manticore

Spike and Apple Bloom, having emerged from the tunnels in such a spectacular fashion, that even the great and powerful Trixie would have deemed it showy, now found themselves standing in the middle of the manticore’s caves.

“Well, now what?” Spike asked.

“I don’t know,” she replied. “Zecora hasn’t talked to me since we left the hut.”

“I wasn’t talking to you, I was talking to the voices in my head.”

“Look kid, what I did I tell you about using your inner voice?”

“Umm... To use it?” Spike said, and if it wouldn’t have been for the thick coat of manticore repellent he would have turned red from embarrassment.

“And?”

“Better?” Spike said, this time using his inner voice.

“Better. Now here is how you are going to milk a manticore...”

“Milk a manticore?”

“Well yeah, what did you expect to do here?”

“Milk a manticore?” Apple Bloom repeated his question as her brain tried to figure out how manticore milk fit in the remedy for hers and Zecora’s condition.

“You said we needed manticore venom,” Spike told Apple Bloom.

“No I didn’t,” the pony replied looking confused at Spikes.

“Yes you did. You said we need manticore venom and ursa tears.”

“Ursa tears? Manticore venom? What for?” Apple Bloom asked even more confused than before.

“Um, voice? What going on with Apple Bloom?”

“I think there are some problems with their memories.”

“What kind of problems?”

“I think Zecora’s memories are starting to replace some of hers.”

“Will they return when we cure them?”

“Maybe.”

“Spike who are you talking to?”

“Umm.. I am talking to...”

He was interrupted before he could tell her about the voices in his head.

“Just tell her you are in a psychic link with another creature.”

“Psy...kick link?”

“You are talking to someone using your brain.”

“Oh, Apple Bloom I am talking with someone using my brain, and sometimes I say the words, I’m supposed to think, out loud.”

“Oh, okay then.” She said with a smile on her face, as if that was a normal thing to do. “So why are we in the manticore pit and covered in... in this?” She asked pointing towards herself.

“It’s a long story, we just need to get some manticore milk and we can get out of here.”

“Milk? You need manticore venom, not milk,” the voice told Spike.

“Then why are we going to milk it?”Spike asked, confused by the voices correction.

“Milking is the term used to get venom out of snakes, or spiders, or, in your case a manticore.”

“So how are we going to get the venom out?”

“Well first you need to find a manticore capable of producing venom.”

“Huh? Don’t all manticore have a stinger?” Spike asked.

“They do, but only male manticores have venom,” the voice clarified.

“So we have to milk a male?”

“Yes,” the voice replied bluntly.

“That’s sounds wrong.” Spike let out a shiver as the thought pass through his mind.

“What’s wrong?” Apple Bloom asked when she saw his reaction.

“Nothing the voice was just telling me how we are going to get the venom.”

“Listen kid, it’s actually really simple you just have to...”

Spike froze in place, as the voice explained the ‘right’ way to milk a manticore.

“ARE YOU INSANE?! HOW DO YOU EXPECT US TO DO THAT!?”

“Wow, I am impressed. You actually manage to use your inner voice for once.”

“NEVER MIND THAT. WE ARE GOING TO GET KILLED IF WE DO THAT!”

“No, you aren’t. It’s way easier than it sounds. I used to do it all the time when I was a recruit.”

“Recruit? Were you a soldier?”

“Still am... But, we don’t have time for that now. Just do what I told you and you will be fine.”

“Fine... Apple Bloom the voice has explained to me how we are going to get the venom from the manticore... And you are not going to like it.”

“How bad can it be?”

For a moment Spike thought the voice in his head was laughing at the fillies question, but he was not sure if it actually was the voice or himself. Hearing voices talk to you using your own voice can be complicated at time.

“Well... First we need to find the right manticore... Actually any male one will do but, we want to get out of here alive...”

Spike explain the plan to Apple Bloom, and with each passing word the fillies confidence shattered and she began noticing the insanity of the whole thing.

“... and then we run,” Spike finished explaining the plan.

Both of them knew that any plan that ended in “then we run” was not going to be a good plan.

“I... I don’t even... This is... Really? That’s the plan?” Apple Bloom asked, her brain refusing to work, faced with the sheer insanity of the plan.

“Yep.” Spike answered, accepting the notion that they would probably not make it out alive.

“Are we going to die?”

“Yep.”

“No, you aren’t. Just do what I said and all will be fine.”

“Sure, I am sure a baby dragon and a filly will be able to pull this off.”

“Well a little simian and a filly zebra could.”

“Simian?” Spike asked, never hearing the word before.

“What’s a simian?” The word was also new to Apple Bloom.

“We can talk about it later, now go.”

“Fine! Let’s go Apple Bloom.”

The two started climbing the steep edges that lead to the manticore’s caves, they went higher and higher until they reached the entrance to the largest and topmost cave.

“The smell...” Apple Bloom said with teary eyes.

“It burns...” The dragon added.

“It’s smells worse than... everything.”

“Focus.”

“Right.” Spike said startled by the return of the voice. “We need to focus...”

“And breath through your mouths.”

“... and breath through our mouths.”

Breathing through their mouths helped, but now they could taste the foul stench that lingered in the air as they walked into the cave. It did not take them long to find what they were looking for; a manticore... THE manticore, the alpha male, father of all, feared by everyone.

Manticores were not the most social of animals, especially the females who were very territorial, but they gathered together from time to time, especially during their the times when the females were in heat, which happened about every two weeks and would last for a couple of days, the largest and strongest males, the alpha and beta, would spend most of the time in their caves waiting for a female to come to them, usually bringing a ‘gift’, the weaker, smaller or younger one would have to search and usually fight for a mate.

As luck would have it, the alpha was in his cave, sleeping, having just finishing his meal.

Spike and Apple Bloom looked at the piles of bones around it. Most of the bones were broken and sucked clean of all marrow, so finding out what creature they came from was difficult, skulls were also rare since they held juicy brains and the creature would crack them open if it could. But a few had only their backs cracked and certain features made the creatures recognisable.

From what little they knew of anatomy they could make out that among the remains were a few cows, probably from a stampede that happened some time ago, some wolf heads, either dire wolfs or canis minors, some skulls they hadn’t seen before, most shockingly however there were plenty of pony skulls, which made the duo lose what little hope they had left.

But they soldiered on.

A manticore was usually a little larger than a fully grown earth pony, some even were taller than Celestia herself, but this one was dwarfed them all. It was so big that it could almost swallow a pony whole, and this was the one the two were after.

With a gulp they went forward. Apple Bloom took out a oddly shaped shell from her saddlebags, before placing her bags behind a pile of bones

First thing was reaching the stinger, she jumped from the ground onto its paw then on its knee before finally, with one last jump landing on its back. Spike climbed holding onto the creatures mane, reaching the back of it’s neck. It did not seem to notice the two as they moved.

The started walking towards each other, when they meet Apple Bloom passed the shell to Spike before continuing on their way. He placed it onto the tip of the manticores tail, the shell fitting perfectly around its stinger.

“Ready.” He said to Apple Bloom in a quiet voice, but he waved his hand making sure she could see him.

“Am I standing where I am supposed to?” She asked taking a stance.

“Well?” He asked the voice.

“Go for it, as hard as she can.”

“DO IT!” He yelled as hard as he could.

The manticore noticed the yell, but before he could get up Apple Bloom bucked him behind the neck knocking it out.

“One...” Spike started counting.

The creature legs started twitching as well as its tail releasing the precios venom into the shell.

“Five...” Apple Bloom jumped of it and headed towards the bone pile where she hid the saddle bags.

“Eleven...” She placed them on her back and tied them tightly.

“Twenty-two...”

“Grab it.”

Spike jumped and pulled the shell from the tip of the manticores tale, as it came loose a jet of venom came out and hit him across the face, he screamed in pain, the manticores ears moved.

“Twenty-nine...” The voice continued counting for Spike.

“Fire. NOW.” It yelled.

Flames came out from the dragons mouth melting the top of the shell and closing it.

“Thirty-five...” It continued counting.

“Spike!” Apple Bloom yelled.

“I’m coming.” He screamed back as he jump, or more like feel of the creatures back.

He landed on his back squashing his tail under him.

“Forty...”

“Spike, we need to hurry!”

“I can’t see!” Spike screamed.

Chapter 28 Fight or flight (M)

Fight or flight

“Help me Apple Bloom, I can’t see!”

“Forty-five...”

The pony ran towards him.

“Grab on.” She said as she turned towards him.

“Fifty-two...”

Spike reached out blindly with his claw, grabbing at air, after a few swipes he touched something. He closed his hand squeezing tight; it was soft.

“RUN!” She yelled and started galloping, pulling Spike after her.

“Fifty-eight...”

They just had passed by the creatures snout and headed for the exit when the creature awoke.

“Sixty-one...”

It got up on four legs, shook its head and roared.

“Sixty-eight...”

It’s sight were set on the two brownish blobs moving away from it.

“Seventy-five! Run! Run! RUN!”

They almost reached the exit when they felt the ground shake.

“Jump!” Apple Bloom shouted as she leaped off the edge.

The two started tumbling down the jagged edge of the cliff as the manticore emerged from its cave and let out a violent roar, grabbing the attention of all other manticores. Other smaller, but no less terrifying roars followed. Every creature for miles ran from the screams of enraged beast.

Deeper within the Everfree a voice was heard yelling from within dark cave.

A pair of yellow eyes illuminated the darkness. A earshatering ‘NO!’ came from their direction.

“You shall not die on my watch!” the voice screamed.

“Not. On. My. Watch!”

The clouds above the manticore caves started gathering and moving in a spiral pattern. The sky behind them was getting darker, a few stars were shortly visible between the moving clouds.

A large lightning bolt came from the center of the vortex, striking the manticore. It was dazed for a second before it turned it’s head upward roaring at the sky. More bolt of lightning struck it, lighting the fur on its back ablaze.

Spike screamed in pain. He forced open his eyes and grabbed the shell from the ground tossing it into Apple Bloom’s bag. She let out a similar scream before fainting.

“DIE!” Spike screamed, his eyes turning white.

Green and red flames erupted from his body, hardening the manticore repellent before it cracked and peeled off him, revealing the scales he was covered in.

Mind numbing pain overtook Spike, as his body rapidly began growing. But not all of it grew as fast and as much as the rest. His arms grew the most, and the scaly skin that covered his fingers retracted revealing long bony claws. The dragon’s legs kept getting smaller compared to the rest of his body until they were only slightly bigger than his arms. The neck and tail were getting longer and thicker as well, greatly increasing his overall size.

He continued to grew until he reached the size of a fully grown dragon, dwarfing every other creature that stood next to him. Most of the lesser manticores cowered at the sound of a dragon’s roar.

The growth caused his scales to harden and become bigger as well, but, not all of them grew at the same rate, covering him in a coat of scales of varying shapes and sizes. Only on some parts of his body they overlapped perfectly, like the woven chainmail rings, but for more often than not they grew chaotically, leaving parts of his skin exposed in some places, while in others, several layers of jagged scales overlapped, rubbing against each other, making it harder for him to move without tearing off some of them.

His face changed as well, adding a great deal to his new fearsome form. The jaw was now larger and the jawbone more prominent, his irises took the shapes of thin black daggers, his teeth changed into fangs, and the few fangs he already possessed became thicker and sharper, some of them growing so much that they jutted out of his mouth.

As his body grew bigger and bigger large chunks of his scales started peeling off, revealing even more of his flesh. The skin itself, sometimes, could not cope with the strain of stretching so much and in such a short amount of time, that it started cracking and withering away under the pressure, exposing the muscles underneath.

Before reaching his full size his eyes changed colour. The emerald green changed to a deep red and the white of his eyes was almost entirely covered in veins. Blood started dripping from his eyes as well as his mouth, wounds, and from where his muscles were exposed.

Falling on all fours he sunk his fangs deep into the manticore flesh, grabbing it, and slamming it into a nearby wall. The creature hit the wall hard before it rolled down the side of the cliff crashing onto the jagged floor below, chunks of the cliff broke of and fell onto the creature, burying it alive.

The fully grown Spike slapped the rocks away and placed his claw on the creature’s back pinning it to the ground. He took a deep breath before letting loose a stream of orange and red flames setting the creature ablaze. It screamed from the pain of having its body being burned alive, before the flames entered its mouth silencing it.

Dozens of other manticores jumped onto Spike doing what they could to save their leader. Each of them bit, clawed, stung and tore off his scales. Despite the size difference they proved more than a match for the dragon. His attention now turned towards the swarm of assailants, he struggled to knock them of himself. But no sooner than that they hit the ground, they would get up and lunge at Spike again.

The alpha manticore used this distraction to recover. Its coat was now gone, his skin severely burned and his stinger was broken, despite all that he ran up the cliff until it was at Spikes level, it jumped and landed on his neck burying its claws and clamping its jaw shut, securing himself onto the dragons flesh.

The fully grown dragon screamed in pain and tried to get the creature of. Frantically he flailed his head, trying to rid himself of his assailant. His claws reached for the beast trying to tear it away from him, but to no avail. With a wild roar he slammed his neck against the ragged stonewalls, crushing the manticores body between the wall and his sharp scales, which only made the creature sink his teeth all the deeper into the dragon's neck.

He ran of, the alpha manticore still stuck in his flesh, as well as other smaller ones still having their claws and fangs plunged into various parts of his body.

A path of destruction marked the trail he and the manticores had taken. His new body had turned a journey that would have usually taken him hours into a matter of minutes, and soon through a veil of rage and adrenalin he could make out the sulphur pits. He lunged into the caustic smelling pond, draggin his attackers with him.

Most dragons have a natural resistance to extreme heat, some even make their lairs in volcanoes, but their resistance comes mostly from their thick scales. Spike however had many of them missing, as well as open wounds that allowed the sulphury mixt to burn deep.

He pulled himself out of the bubbling conclusion that filled the pit manticore free, one of his eyes was now back its normal green color.

Chapter 29 Recovery (M)

Recovery

Spike pulled himself out of the pit of bubbling sulphur, every exposed piece of flesh every open wound hurt like nothing he had ever felt before.

“SLEEP,” the voice said and Spike fell like a boulder. Despite all the pain he fell asleep instantly, it was like the wounds were not even there. A small smile was now plastered on his face, two words came out of his mouth before he began snoring. “Rarity” and “Canterlot.”

Back at the caves Apple Bloom awoke. She was looking around taking in all the destruction.

“Oh my head,” she said rubbing the back of her head. “Spike, what happened?”

No answer came. She looked for the baby dragon but could not find any trace of him.

“Spike? Spike, where are you?”

She was walking around the clearing in front of the cliff that housed the manticore’s caves, before heading back towards the tree line.

“Aaa!” she screamed placing one of her hooves to her temple. “Sweet Celestia! My head!”

Despite the pain she finally reached the treeline, taking a quick look in her saddlebag she saw that everything was still there, including the shell filled with manticore venom; she had no memory of putting it in there.

Even if she had no idea where Spike was she started galloping through the woods, with each step she more and more of the manticore repellent was falling of her, revealing her white coat with yellow stripes.

She galloped as fast as she could. After a couple of minutes she reached what was once a field of bright glowing blue flowers, now there were only long scars in the ground, as if somepony went through, pulling a giant four bladed plow. Apple Bloom went down one of the ditches and continued moving, this time more slowly as to avoid the few poison joke flowers and petals that were still scattered on the ground.

After she cleared the field she continued her gallop, towards her unknown destination. A sharp pain now appeared behind her left eye, it felt as if something tried to push the eye out of its socket.

The smell of sulphur filled the air and caused her to cough. Not long after she found Spike.

He was laying on the ground near a sulphurous lake. As she got closer she noticed the shape he was in, large parts of his scales were missing revealing his pink skin, in some places even that was burned or missing altogether, a few small puddles of blood formed around him, mostly from small wounds that were caused by the many manticores that latched on to his body. All of them stopped bleeding, either by the blood coagulating or by the cauterizing effect of the sulphur bath.

One wound however did not close, and it was by far the worst. Despite his short neck, compared to the rest of his body, Apple Bloom could see that a sizeable part of Spikes neck was missing. She took a closer look at the wound, and noticed that no major artery was pulled or torn, however several smaller ones still bled even after the cauterising effect of the sulphuric bath. Spike was in luck.

If one would just look at his face one might think that nothing was wrong; he had a large smile plastered all over his face, and generally looked happy

Apple Bloom pulled out a long piece of cloth from her saddle bag and tied it underneath his arms in order to pull him away from the toxic fumes that emanated from the lake. It took her awhile but eventually she put enough distance between them and the poisonous lake that she could breath easily.

After untying the cloth, she tore off a piece of it and soaked it in a mixt of substances she had on her. Most of the substances she mixed were completely alien to her and the resulting concoction effects were impossible to know, but she mixed the ingredient, soaked the cloth in it and tied it around Spikes neck.

Somehow she knew that he would be fine. Next, she placed her hoof on his forehead to take his temperature, she had no idea what a normals dragons temperature should be but she felt that it should have been much higher than it currently was, this worried her.

Next she moved onto his face. The poison of a manticore is not only toxic but also highly corrosive. If Spike were a pony it would have burned his face clear off before killing him, however he was no pony. His scales protected him from the acidity and his metabolism and immune system managed to counter the effects of the poison.

If he would have been just stung by the manticore he would have been more or less fine by now, except for a hole where the stinger would have punctured his body, however he hadn’t been stung, but had received a jet of its venom straight to the face.

The scales were darkened from the burn and some had fallen off, but that was not the worst part, no, the worst part was that a large part of the liquid hit him in the eyes. She opened both his eyes to inspect the damage, the right one only showed that only one or two drops fell into it.

“This one should be fine.”

But the left one was another story, the eye was severely damaged and barely held in place.

Apple Bloom tore off another piece of cloth and folded it until it was three layers thick. Again she soaked it in ingredients she knew nothing about before tying it around Spikes face, making sure to cover the left eye as well as some of the exposed pieces of skin.

He was still down for the count.

At first Apple Bloom could not tell if he was sleeping or unconscious. She tried poking him, turning him around, even screaming at him, but he seemed unresponsive. She considered that he may be out cold, but then a thought popped into her head and her expression changed. At first she blushed, then she smiled, then she blushed again before leaning towards Spike, she was still red but she had a devilish grin on her face. Her heart started beating rapidly and as her mouth got closer to Spike she became redder. Closing her eyes she whispered in his ear.

“Hey Spike, who do you think has a softer flank, me or Rarity?”

As she finished saying those words two things happened. First, she violently pulled her head backwards putting her hooves on her mouth, and secondly Spike opened his right eye wide, since the left one was covered by the makeshift eyepatch, and jumped back and crawled away a couple of feet.

“I... I...” He was at a lost for words.

Apple Bloom turned around, not wanting to show her face to Spike, and also not wanting to see his face.

“Good... I see you are awake.” She tried to calm down. “Spike we need to get going, there are only a couple of hours of sunlight left.”

“I... I... I still can’t see well. My vision is still blurry and...” He was interrupted by the pain in his body returning.

Apple Bloom walked towards Spike and he reacted by taking a couple of steps back. As she reached him she turned around, and just as in the cave she told him to grab on. Spike did just that, just like before after a few blind sweeps at the air she finally grabbed something. Again it was soft, he tried to focus on the mysterious object that he now squeezed in his hand. It was not easy, at first all he could see colors that seemed to flow into each other, a chaotic mix of whites and reds, with small patches of yellow and two large brownish blobs.

She started walking and Spike could feel the object being pulled from his hand. He followed in the direction it was taking him. He continued to try to regain his vision, slowly things came into focus. First the colors stopped moving, then they started forming shapes. The browns blobs were the first to make sense: The brown blobs separated, revealing that they were connected by a thick line. Spike quickly made the connection that those were Apple Bloom's saddlebags.

A long thick red mass stood above, or in front of them, above it and slightly to the sides two smaller white patches of color could be seen in front of a green background.

Looking down at the red mass he saw it surrounded by white, below it a splatter of yellow surrounded by even more white. The saddlebags were on either side of it, the brown strap covering a good part.

Below that a thinner reddish mass with a bit of purple towards the end that seemed to trail out of sight.

Connections started to form in the dragons brain, the bigger red mass should have been Apple Bloom mane, while the other, longer and thinner one should have been her tail, and the purple should have been... his hand.

“Aaah!” He screamed at the sudden realization of what had he been holding onto all this time.

He let go of her tail.

“Spike what’s wrong?” She asked turning towards him.

Spike could now see her face, sort of. Her red mane still covered her forehead, but her ears as well as most of her face were mostly white, as opposed to her normal pale yellow. Darker yellow markings, he could make out a few distinctive markings, her muzzle and nose were colored, a crescent moon could be seen on her forehead partially covered by her mane, three smaller marking were underneath her eyes, and...

"... her eyes..."

Her left eye was fine, bright orange as it had always been, but her left was not, it was a dark cyan. She still looked like Apple Bloom but she also looked like somepony else.

“Zecora?” Spike asked in confusion.

“Huh?” She responded. “It’s me Spike, Apple Bloom.”

“Right, Apple Bloom. Sorry I am still having trouble focusing.”

“It’s alright Spike,
Just a small hike,
And we will arrive,
At the ursa’s cave.”

“Apple Bloom how are you feeling?” Spike asked.

“A little weary,
And not very cheery,
But do not worry,
If we hurry,
We can save our friend,
And this whole ordeal will end.”

“I think she is getting worse.”

“She is,” the voice replied.

“Oh, poor Apple Bloom.”

Chapter 30 Jelani Kirabo chipo Orieno

Jelani Kirabo chipo Orieno

Sunset was now only a couple of hours away, and the two were still a long way away from the ursa’s cave. They were walking as fast as they could, but Spikes limited vision slowed them down a great deal.

“I don’t think we are going to make it in time.”

“I agree,” the voice in his head replied.

“Any ideas?”

“Hmm... I will be back shortly.”

“Huh? Hello? Voice, are you still here?”

No answer came.

They continued walking but the sun was going down, fast.

“Spike, do you know how to get to the stone trees?” the voice asked Spike.

“Yes, it is close, but it is not the direction of the cave. I think it will take us almost half an hour to get there.”

“Just go there. I will send someone to help you on the rest of the way.”

“Okay, voice.”

“Hey, Apple Bloom, we need to get to the stone trees, take a right here and walk straight.”

“If Zecora we wish to save,
We must head to the cave,” the filly replied in rhyme.

“I don’t have time to explain, we need to get there now...”

“Uh, fine.”

Their little detour took them away from the caves. When they reached their new destination there were less than two hours of light remaining and they were almost three hours away from the ursa’s cave, not to mention the time it would take them to get the tear and make the cure.

The stone trees were a strange part of the Everfree, well a stranger part anyway. A area several hundred feet wide was covered in thin, stone structures, they were not trees per say but rather free standing stone, marble and granite columns and obelisks. Their heights were anything between a few feet to a couple of hundred feet, while their ranged from a couple of inches to a few feet. Spike had never been to this place before, heck before today he didn’t even know it existed, while Apple Bloom only heard Zecora tell her not to go there, ever.

However upon reaching it Apple Bloom knew exactly where to go, and Spike felt that he had been there many, many times before. During their detour most of Spikes vision in his right eye came back, it was still a little blurry but at least he didn’t have to hold onto Apple Bloom’s tail any more, it had been an... uncomfortable experience, for the two of them.

“Ayo to you, Chuo Apple Bloom,” a voice could be heard coming from behind a large marble obelisk.

“Ayo to you Jelani Kirabo,” she replied with a smile on her face.

“Chipo Otieno,” the voice instantly added. “You will address me by my full title, Jelani Kirabo chipo Otieno.”

“Only if you address me as Adanna,” Apple Bloom replied in a playful and teasing voice.

“Adanna?” he asked in shock. “Zecora, is that really you?”

Spike was confused at the conversation, half the words seemed to pass right above him.

A shape came from behind the obelisk. At first Spike could see a little yellow surrounded by a lot of black with some red and blue above it all. As the creature came closer more and more of it could be visible.

Now standing just a few feet in front of them Spike could see it, him. And he looked like nothing he ever saw before.

He was a little taller than him, but only by a few inches he gathered. Judging by his proportions, mostly the size of his head to the rest of his body, he could assume that, despite his size he was an adult.

Most of his body was covered by a dark brown cloak or mantle, kept closed by a cloak pin seemingly made out of a claw or... a bone. The creature was bipedal and much of his body was hidden but his feet and part of his legs were visible. They looked odd to Spike, yellow and black fur covered most of them, but what was worse was the toes... or fingers? Four of them were long and did not end in claws like his own, and one was to the side, they looked more like hands then they did feet. His attention turned to the creatures face.

It’s muzzle was small compared to that of a pony, or a dragon, and it was blue, as was the area around its... his eyes, and the place where his nose should have been. It had no nose to speak of, just two triangular holes. His eyes were black and shiny, with large irises, if one did not look closely one could say that his eyes were entirely black. The rest of his head was covered in thick red and orange fur.

“Let’s go, time is short,” the furry creature said turning around and walking away from the two.

“So Imamu sent you?”Apple Bloom asked before going after him.

Spike followed shortly after.

Chapter 31 Shortcut

Shortcut

They followed their new companion a short distance until he stopped in front of a small column. It was about ten, maybe fifteen inches thick and barely five feet tall, taller than them, but nothing to be amazed by, even Big Mac was taller than that.

Kirabo placed one of his hands on the column examining it. His hands, like his feet were covered in black and yellow fur, with his fingers and palm being hairless. Jelani Kirabo, as Spike would call him not knowing if that was his name, his species or a title pulled a sword from beneath his cloak and cut the palm of his hand, before placing it on the column allowing the blood to drip on it.

The blood however, decided, against all logic, to flow upwards, filling every crack with dark red liquid. To Spike that made as much sense as Pinkie Pie.

Twilight had a list, simply called ‘The List’, of things she knew she would never understand any time soon, and Spike knew that if the things on that list were too much for Twilight, the smartest pony he knew, they clearly were too much for him. Almost the entirety of the list, a couple hundred items, referred to something the pink party pony did or said, with Discord being second with several dozens mentions, and the occasional mention of Princess Celestia or alicorns in general. He just added this to his mental version of The List, and maybe he would ask Twi about it later, or just forget about it all together.

Something caught Spikes eye. It was not easy to see, but since he was standing still, to allow the blood to flow onto the column, Spike’s eye could see it. On the the back of his coat was a large black symbol. A large spiral surrounded by little triangles.

“One, two, three, four, five, six...” Spike counted.

A large black spiral surrounded by six, evenly spaced, black triangles all pointing outward. It seemed familiar... very familiar. It took him a minute to sift through his mind to remember where he saw the symbol before, then it hit him, like a stick to the head.

“Zecora! That looks like Zecora’s cutie mark. It is Zecora’s cutie mark. If that really is a cutie mark. Do zebras even have cutie marks?” His mind trailed off for a moment.

He turned his head to look at Zecora’s... at Apple Bloom’s thigh. It was blank, as usual.

“Maybe zebras do not get cutie marks. Either that, or Apple Bloom was even more unlucky than she thought.”

“It is done,” Kirabo said turning towards the two, shedding his sword. Spike took a step back.

In his movement Kirabo opened his coat revealing the rest of his body, it was completely covered in mostly yellow fur, with only a few darken areas. Underneath his cloak he wore a sword belt, with a familiar looking belt buckle, a golden sun with a silver crescent moon inside, its tips pointing up and a five pointed star inside it.

Spike eventually recognised the symbol, living with Twilight meant that he had access to all types of books, not that he was an avid reader or something like that, but Spike still remembered seeing that symbol a lot in drawing and tapestries from old history books, it was an old Equestrian coat of arms, it was THE old Equestrian coat of arms.

That along with the sword meant that Kirabo was a soldier, or that he got the belt and sword from one. The scabbard (the sheath that hold the sword) look different that the ones the Day Guards were using, it was thinner, and the handle did not seem like it could be held by a pony in its mouth, then again, Kirabo was no pony, and he seemed to have no problem holding the sword in his hand.

He had on only one piece of... clothing, a piece of armor that covered its chest and abdomen, and presumably his sides and back, although he could not know for sure since the cape covered most of it. “A cuirass,” Spike thought that it was what it was called, but he wasn’t exactly sure about the name.

It was fairly clean and shiny, except for a marking more or less on the center of his chest, it looked the same as the mark on his cloak, a black spiral with radiating triangles, probably drawn above where his heart stood, or something.

“Come, place your hands on it and we can get going,” Kirabo told the two.

Apple Bloom let out a chuckle as she approached the column.

“Uh, or hooves. Happy now... Adanna?” the last word seemed to make him sick even saying it.

She placed her forelegs hoof on it, touching a small stream of blood, Spike did the same.

“Warm,” he said without even realizing, Apple Bloom just smiled.

“First time?” Kirabo asked.

“First time what?”

“This will be fun,” he said with a smile. Spike seemed to see a hint of childish evil in it. “Brace yourself.”

Spike had barely enough time to hear the question, let alone respond. When Kirabo’s hand touched the the column for a second time Spike vision went black. Pain filled his body, it was somewhat similar to what he felt growing up, only worse, much worse. He felt his entire body being stretched upwards, while his feet still stuck to the ground. Images flashed for a moment before disappearing again, he could have sworn that he could see Canterlot in the distance, but that would have been impossible.

Then everything happened again, this time in reverse, it felt like his whole body was being squished by its own weight. If at first he felt thin like a straw now he felt as flat as a pancake.

Then everything stopped, his sight returned to him, but as he tilted his head backwards he wished it hadn't. All he could see was the face of a ursa, he wanted to scream but quickly found a hand placed in front of his mouth and another at the back of his head, stopping him from screaming, and barely leaving enough room for him to breath.

A growl could be heard, and soon Spike felt the taste of bile and gems. His mouth remain closed courtesy of Kirabo’s hand, so all that should have exited through his mouth found its way through his nose. It was, by no stretch of the imagination a pleasant feeling. Spikes diet consisted mostly of sweets and various gems, along with the occasional fruit or vegetable acompaniament. And as soon as it started spewing out of his nose Kirabo withdrew his hands and Spike fell to the floor losing his breakfast, as well as what remains of last night dinner, vomiting and coughing violently. Whatever it was that brought them here, Spike knew that neither him, nor his stomach wanted to go through that again.

Apple Bloom rushed towards Spike, doing what she could to help him while Kirabo stared at the ursa looking if the noise Spike was making got its attention. Thankfully the creature still slept.

Chapter 32 The ursa’s cave

The ursa’s cave

The trio, or quintet if you count Zecora and the voice inside Spikes head, stood inside a giant cave, in front of them a ursa slept.

Thanks to Apple Blooms aid, or not having anything else to throw up, Spike managed to calm down. He looked around at his surroundings before finally focusing on the star beast.

It looked just like the one Snips and Snails brought to Ponyville in order for the ‘Great and Powerful Trixie’ to show her powers. A large blue mass of stars shaped as a bear, the brightest of which were located in its tail and behind. A white eight pointed star stood on its forehead, beneath it two closed eyes stood, despite all the noise it was still asleep.

Huge just seemed not to do it justice. If they, a pony filly, a baby dragon and... whatever Kirabo was, were to stand one on top of another they may have been able to boop it on its nose, it was that big.

“Adanna, do you know what has to be done?” Kirabo asked looking at Apple Bloom, she nodded.

“Very well.”

Apple Bloom tighten her saddlebags and walked towards Kirabo. When she passed him he drew his sword and thrusted it towards the filly.

Spike gasped.

A quick poke and the sword was back in its scabbard. An unknown powder began dripping from the hole in the saddlebag where the sword struck. Apple Bloom started walking towards the ursa leaving a powdery trail behind her.

“So how are we going to get the tears?” Spiked asked.

“Well the plan is really simple actually, we are going to scare the ursa and make her cry, then get the tear and leave.”

“That’s all?”

“Aha,” he replied looking after Apple Bloom as she moving away.

An uncomfortable silence fell between them. Kirabo was the first one to speak.

“She reminds me so much of Adanna when she was little.”

“Who, Apple Bloom?” Spike asked.

“Yeah... Poor thing, such a cruel fate having ones memories erased,” Kirabo said actually saddened knowing what fate had in store for the filly.

“She’s not gone yet!” Spike yelled at him, unwilling to accept that Apple Bloom was actually going to be gone. “There is still time!”

Kirabo said nothing. He wanted to smile reassuring at Spike, but he couldn’t, so he just looked as Apple Bloom disappeared from sight walking behind the star beast.

“So... Just scare it awake?” Spike asked Kirabo “How are WE going to scare an ursa?”

“Well, there is nothing mortal that could scare an full grown ursa, but, as you can see this is still just a cub.”

“An ursa... minor,” Spike said, trying to remember what Twilight called the beast that once entered Ponyville.

“Ooo...” Karabo said surprised by the dragons knowledge. “Yes, it is indeed a ursa minor. If it would have been a ursa major nothing we could have done would have been more than a slight annoyance for the beast.”

“But you said that there was something that could scared even an ursa major.”

“Yes, three things could scare an ursa major, a Thema...”

“Thema means Queen, like the princesses Luna and Celestia,” the voice had returned.

“... a fully grown celestial dragon...”

“But none of them remain.”

“... or a Imamu.”

“Imamu?” Spike asked, since the voice did not explain to him what that word meant.

“Imamu means spiritual leader and father of us all, there is only one Imamu left, and he is by far the greatest that ever lived.”

“Now he is just trying to make me blush.”

“Wait, you are an Imamu?” Spike asked forgetting again to use his inner voice.

“Uh...” the voice said disappointed by Spike.

“Imamu Sagoma,” Kirabo said, suddenly kneeling in front of Spike.

“Umm... what do I do?” Spike asked, not knowing how to react to that.

“Repeat after me. Ayo to you Jelani Kirabo chipo Otieno,” the voice said, to fast for Spike to catch all the words.

“A you to you Jelani Kirabo shipo oregano,” Spike tried to repeat Imamu’s words.

He did not react to Spike butchery of the phrase.

“Lets take this one word a time, Ayo.”

“Ayo...”

“To you.”

“... to you...”

“Jelani Kirabo”

“... Jelani Kirabo...”

“Chipo Otieno.”

“... chipo Otieno.”

Kirabo got up from his knees and looked Spike in the eyes.

“I see, he is merely talking to you,” realising that he was just talking to Spike, and not to Imamu.

“Aha, so how are we going to get the tears again?” Spike asked him.

Kirabo looked at him in confusion.

“I mean it can’t be that simple. We don’t just wake the ursa up, it cries, the tear just falls where we want it, we get the tear and it just lets us go home like nothing happened, or do we?”

“Well...” he said rubbing the back of his head. “It is a bit more complicated than that.”

“Imamu told me, to tell you, that you should explain it to me,” Spike tried to bluff, it worked.

“Yes, right away,” Kirabo said, briefly standing in attention like one the royal guards from Canterlot.

“The plan is as follows,” he continued. “First, Adanna forms a circle of Matariki powder around the ursa minor...”

“You mean Apple Bloom?”

“Yes, Apple Bloom. Then, after she is finished, I climb up to the beast’s cheek and stand near its eye using my cape to collect the tears, after I reach my position Adanna lights the Matariki powder so the beast can be awoken from its slumber, and you scare it...”

“Me? I scare it?” Spike asked surprised.

Kirabo ignored Spike’s question and continued explaining the rest of the plan.

“As the beast is scared it will undoubtedly jump backwards and cry for its mother. At that point we, Adanna and myself, will get on your back and we will head straight for Imamu. Hopefully, we will reach him before the ursa major catches us and squashes me and Adanna and rips you to shreds.”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Spike started panicking.

“There is so much wrong with this plan. How do I scare it? How can the two of you fit on my back? Where is Imamu? Why would it rip me to shreds?” The prospect of him being ripped to shreds by the mother of that thing and the sheer volume of questions caused him to hyperventilate.

Kirabo placed one hand on his shoulder.

“Do not worry,” Kirabo said with a smile on his face. “Believe in Imamu.”

While Kirabo was busy explaining their daring and somewhat suicidal plan Apple Bloom returned and was standing next to them amused by Spike’s reactions.

“Adanna, is it done?” Kirabo asked the filly.

She nodded.

“You have been unusually quiet since we meet,” he started running towards the ursa. “It’s a nice change.”

He spoke some more, but the distance and the cave’s echo made it that they could not understand them, most of them anyway. Two words were heard by them, “cute” and “filly.”

Spike looked at Apple Bloom, her face was redder than he had ever saw it. It did not help by the fact that her coat was now white instead of its normal pale yellow.

“So, you and him?” Spike asked with the subtlety of a brick to the face.

His answer came as a stare from Apple Bloom. Her mismatched eyes seemed to pass right through him, he turned his head away. “That... That was terrifying.”

In the distance, under the ursas left eye Kirabo waved his sword, signaling that he was in position. Apple Bloom walked towards her saddlebags and took out a small glass vial, a blue liquid was visible inside, she placed it on top of the trail of powder and smashed it open with her hoof.

The powder was set ablaze and instantly spread forming a fiery circle around the ursa. The powder burned violently, it’s flames rose several feet in the air, it was beautiful. Normal flames burn in shades of reds, oranges, yellow and white, but these flames were a mix of blues and black. The smoke rose and headed towards the creatures nose.

“Now what?” Spike asked.

“Now. You sleep,” the voice in his head told him.

“Whaaa...” Spike failed to finish the word before falling to the ground.

Chapter 33 Imamu's cave (M)

Imamu's cave

“Oh my head...” Spike tried to rub his head, as if it would have made the headache any less painful.

“My arm...” he screamed as he tried to move his arm to rub his head.

More and more pain came through his body. At first it was his head, then his arm as he tried to rub his head, then his chest and stomach as he screamed in pain because of his arm, then his other arm as he tried to place it to his stomach, followed by both his legs as he tried to curl up into a ball, and finally his tail. Spike has tried to bring it between his legs so that he could stroke it later, but it did not came. He tried to flex his tail muscles but they were unresponsive.

“My tail!” Spike screamed.

“What happened to my tail?” he screamed again, trying to turn to his side so he could get a look at his apendice, but even the slightest move made him feel like he was being struck by lighting.

“My tail!” again he screamed, for it was all that he could do.

“Oh shut up you!” a stern voice said, but it out of Spikes field of view, so Spike did not know who was talking to him. “Stop screaming, you are going to wake the dead.”

“If that were the case, then let him scream as much as his can,” a second voice was heard.

“I’m sorry Imamu, I did not meant to...”

“It’s alright little one,” Imamu said laughing slightly.

“Thank you Imamu,” the first voice replied.

“How are the preparation going?”

“Slowly. Sunset is close, and the circle is still not finished.”

“I see... Worry not, I have taken care of everything.”

“But Imamu, the effects will be permanent after the sun will set.”

“Not really.”

“What?” Kirabo ashed, Spike sharing in his confusion.

“The spell, as you so crudely call it, can only be reversed in the presence of the same sun it was cast upon.”

“Right,” Kirabo agreed, a bit confused by Imamu’s choice of wording. “So if the sun goes down it will be permanent.”

“Unless...”

Imamu had left the sentence unfinished intentionally, he was waiting for someone, namely Kirabo, to finish it for him.

Kirabo was deep in thought, he wondered if there was something else, something he did not though of, a loophole of sorts, if there was, it must have been in the hidden in the explanation, or, to be more precise, in the way Imamu explained how the spell worked.

“What?” Spike demanded to know. “We can still save them even after the sun goes down?”

“Yes.”

“How?”

“Kirabo?” Imamu asked, hoping that Kirabo figured out what he was trying to tell him.

“I... I do not know. Apologies Imamu, I just do not know what I have missed.”

Spike looked around the room. It was dark, not pitch black just moonless night dark, thank to a fire that burned somewhere close, but far enough that neither Spike nor Kirabo could see it, but they both could hear it. Barely any of its light reached them.

Spike took a closer look around. On the wall, there were blue crystals, but something was off about them, so he squinted his one good eye and tried to take a better look, true enough, there were crystals, and they were blue, only, that they were not hanging on the wall, in fact it was more like they were sticking out of it. The light of the fire was reflected by some of them, making it seem that there was a firefly trapped inside, they amplified the little light that the fire provided and also carried it further, lighting more of the place than the fire could on its own.

He eye moved down a little as Spike tried to better comprehend the place he was in. First he could only see his snout, but after a bit of forcing and a great increase in his headache intensity, he could see where he was, in a bed... sort of. He saw that he was tucked under something large, heavy and... it was kind of furry or fuzzy or hairy, Spike was still too baffled to tell the difference at that moment.

“It smells, oh sweet Celestia does it smell.” For Spike the smell was almost unbearable, and that was coming from a dragon who, during a single day was bathed in hydra dung, took a quick dip in manticore waste, took a squirt of venom to the face, as well as a bath in bubbling sulphur lake, and he did not want to know what happened to him while he was out, but, at the same time, the smell was a bit familiar, a bit too familiar for his taste, it had a sort of old pony smell to it, with a bit of rotting food, and a smitch of something... metallic? for the lack of a better word.

Looking around for something to take his mind from the disturbing smell Spike saw an old ragged blanket hanged from a rib.

“A rib? Huh. That’s new.”

That was only slightly less disturbing than the smell, Only slightly, since after a day like today Spike was pretty much saying “meh”, completely indifferent and unimpressed by most things and choosing to ignore almost everything else, except his own pain, and Apple Bloom, and Zecora, and a few other things.

He continued to look around, by now his eye had adapted to the semi-darkness that was around him, and he could see much more clearer. However he quickly wished he hadn't. As he noticed earlier there were crystals around him, but they only seemed to emerge from the ceiling and continue down until the halfway point of the walls.

The bottom half looked like a mixt between the interior of Zecora’s hut and the manticores lair. There were all the masks, the vials of all shapes, sizes and colors, as well as the strange plants one would expect to find at Zecora’s, but there were also bones and skulls, and a lot of them, not as many as in the manticore’s cave, but it was an impressive collection nonetheless. Unlike the manticore’s lair, they were not discarded or thrown away, they were arranged, some were decorated with bright and colorful paints forming intricate patterns and designs, while other seemed to be transformed, or in the process of becoming, works of art, dark and macabre works of art, but beautiful nonetheless.

Art had never been very important for Spike, except if you consider Rarity a work of art, but even he could tell when something beautiful was beautiful, and these were, despite their gruesome origins, beautiful.

“Whoever made them must have had incredible steady hands, and a great deal of free time.”

Spike could only see a part of the cave, but, in the small part he saw, there were thousands of such works all around, and all of them painstakingly carved and decorated.

Kirabo came close to Spike to inspect his injuries, lifting the furry blanket off of him he revealed his body and proceed to examine it.

For the most part it looked the way it did before he passed out, missing or burnt scales, bruises and other small wounds were all over his body, some in various stages of scarification, a few blisters from his sulphurous bath, one almost dead eye and of course his clearly visible neck wound. But there were new ones too, wounds that Spike knew nothing about, but still felt them, a few chipped claws and one or two that were completely gone, broken or torn straight off, in addition there now were deep cuts in the palms of his hands, as well as on his feet. Claw marks were present on his tights, fortunately none were too deep. But, by far in the worst shape was his tail, well that would not be exactly right, his tail was more or less fine, at least what remain of it, a couple of vertebras, some exposed muscle at its base and some scales were all that remained of it, but these were in pretty decent condition, compared to the rest of its body.

Since Spike was more or less unable to move and he could not see it, which was a good thing, the poor baby dragon was in a whole deal of pain, and the shock of actually knowing that his tail, the thing he held onto for comfort when he was scared, worried or just tired, was gone, would have been too much both for his will and for his heart.

“Give it to me straight, doc. Am I going to make it?” Spike said half joking half serious.

Kirabo started laughing, Imamu joined him shortly. Spike tried to laugh himself but, the sudden movement of his chest and abdomen only caused him more pain.

“You will be fine...” Imamu said stared at his face. “Mostly.”

To Spike, that did not seem particularly encouraging.

“I think we may need to replace it,” Kirabo added, also looking at Spike’s face.

“We shall take care of it later, right now we have to deal with Adanna. Go and check if she is almost done,” Imamu told Kirabo in a somewhat commanding tone.

“Yes, Imamu,” Kirabo instantly responded, standing in attendance before running out of Spikes sight.

Bonus image New Zealand bone carvings (author unknown)

Chapter 34 Stones

Stones

The crystals stopped glowing, and the cave darkened, what little light came from the distant fire was now completely blocked by something massive. Spike looked around hoping to catch a glimpse of Imamu, but, in the total darkness, all he could see were two bright orange eyes looking down at him.

The creature moved his hand towards Spike.

It moved slowly and it was huge, Spike’s entire body was just a little bit bigger than the palm of his the creatures hand. Imamu grabbed Spikes head between his index finger and his thumb and started turning him from side to side to get a better look at the damaged eye.

“I’m sorry kid, there is nothing we can do for it.”

“Am I going to have just one eye? Like a pirate?” he tried to laugh it off, but the prospect of actually losing one his eyes frighten him.

“It has to go, but do not worry, we will get you another.”

“What? Another eye?”

Before he could ask all manner of questions regarding the new organ, most of them referring to how they could do it and what it would look like, Imamu interrupted him

“It’s not a real eye, it’s more like a magic stone.”

“A stone? A STONE!” Spike yelled, his voice betraying a mixture of emotions, none of them positive towards the prospect of having a rock instead of an eye.

“Calm down kid. Yes, a stone, but it’s no ordinary rock. It will allow you to see, better even that you would with a normal eye, and it will look the same as your other eye. It would move like a normal eye, nobody... nopony if you prefer, could tell the difference.”

“Well, no normal pony at least,” Imamu unintentionally told Spike, as a remnant of the psychic link that allowed Imamu to talk to Spike, among other things, acted up and allowed some of the thing Imamu told himself using his inner voice to be heard by Spike.

“So nothing will be different?” Spike asked thinking it would be too good to be true, having bigger concern on his mind than the “no normal pony” part.

“There is a catch.”

“I knew it,” Spike thought. “There is always a catch.”

“You have to clean it from time to time, or else it will get blurry.”

“That’s it?” Spike asked surprised of by how underwhelming the catch actually was.

“That’s it.”

“So how do you clean an magic stone eye thingy?” Spike curiously asked. Deep down he was actually thankful for how odd and surreal the conversation actually was because it kept his mind focused on something else instead of thinking of the pain he was in.

“Well... thats the hard part. You have to take it out and burn it.”

“Take it out? Burn it?”

“Yeah it’s not that hard. Here look.”

Spike could feel Imamu’s fingers letting go of his head, and he could somewhat see the hand as it left the side of his head. One of the bright orange eyes disappeared from Spike’s sight, probably as Imamu’s hand covered it in order to remove it. Spike did not hear anything, no popping sound, no scream of pain, no nothing, and he did not see anything until Imamu’s hand returned in front of him holding a orange pebble, well it was more of the size of a regular ball, but between his massive fingers it looked like a pebble.

“See kid? Nothing to it,” Imamu told Spike as he held the orange pebble in front of the dragons face.

“I see...” Spike whimpered.

A black circle appeared on the surface of the pebble, it now more closely resembled an eye and it was staring at him, making Spike nervous.

“Nice trick isn’t it?”

“Tttrick...” Spike said his voice trembling.

“Once a new stone is added to a creature it becomes its eye.” Imamu told Spike, heavily emphasizing that it became its eye and not just a eye. “And since it is enchanted, even if you remove it you can still use it, it take a little getting use to it but it does come in handy from time to time.”

“Handy?”

“Uh... Kid you are hopeless, it is useful from time to time.”

“Ttthis... will take some getting used to.”

Imamu laughed and placed the eye back in its socket, again Spike couldn't hear any sound while he did that.

“She is done Imamu!” Kirabo screamed from outside. “But the sun had long since set.”

“Tell her to get to her place, we will come out shortly.”

“We?” Spike asked, briefly trying to move but failing miserably.

The pair of orange eyes disappeared from sight letting the light from the fire return, it did not last long. Soon the light was gone again and the eyes were back. Imamu picked Spike up in the palm of his hand, his feet were above his fingers and he was using his thenor (the muscle in the palm next to the thumb) as a pillow. It was an odd sensation to say the least, but at least he was sort of comfortable.

Imamu walked outside carrying Spike in his hand.

The sun had long since set and the moon was already high in the sky. At least it was a nice night, barely any clouds in sight, the stars shined bright and the full moon provided plenty of natural light.

Spike looked around to see if he could recognise anything, he didn’t, he had no idea where he was.

In front of him was a large clearing, now covered by glyphs and circular drawings similar to the one he sat in last week, this, however was on entirely different scale. His little circle could have not been more that three or four feet across, while this one was ten times bigger, at least, and a whole lot more complicated.

Apple Bloom stood in the middle of a circle, a circle located near the very center of the intricate pattern, there a smaller one with some things inside it next to hers and then an empty one beside it roughly the same size as the one she stood in.

Even if it was far away Spike managed to take a better look at the object in the middle circle, a few smoking bowls, some piles of unknown powders, Kirabo’s cloak filled with a clear liquid, presumably ursa tears, and the shell that holds the manticore’s venom.

“Everything is in place Imamu. But the sun is gone, so is the filly.”

“Apple Bloom~” Spike started sobbing.

Imamu walked closer to the drawing and moved his other hand underneath his cloak, returning it with a clenched fist, he was holding onto something.

Spike took his time to look at him, there was not much to see since he was entirely covered by his cloak, even his face was not visible since he had pulled his hood his head. His arm as far as Spike could see looked like Kirabo’s only a lot bigger. Standing upright he towered over everything, there were very little things Spike could compare him with, first he thought about the ursa, but he could not quite remember how big she was when she was not standing on all fours, same goes for the manticore... then it came to him, the timberwolf, not a timberwolf but The timberwolf, the giant timberwolf that he saved Applejack from. That must have been the luckiest day of his life, Twilight must have spent a week trying to calculate the odds of that small rock making the timberwolf choke. It was one in a very large number, one that only Twilight seemed to be able to read with a straight face.

He opened his hand to reveal a small, by comparison, spherical gem. Spike could only look for a second before having to close his eyes because of all the light it produced, it was like a miniature sun.

“A sun! Today’s sun!” Spike told himself as he realised what the item was.

That is it, that is how we are going to save Apple Bloom... and Zecora.

Chapter 35 Imamu and Adanna

Imamu and Adanna

Imamu placed Spike on the ground and went to assist Apple Bloom with the ritual, while Kirabo was standing next to Spike.

“Are they going to be alright?” he asked Kirabo.

“If Imamu and Adanna can't do it, no one can.”

“You keep calling Apple Bloom Adanna, what does that even mean?”

“I am not calling the filly Adanna!” Kirabo protested.

“So... you are referring to Zecora?”

“Yeah, Zecora... and Adanna means our fathers daughter.”

“And Imamu means father, right?”

“It’s a crude translation, but yes, you could say that.”

“So, Zecora is his daughter?”

Kirabo did not respond for a while, instead his attention was focused on the sky, dark clouds were gathering above forming a spiral, thunder could be heard, but no lighting could be seen.

Imamu walked through the spell circle, drawn on the ground, careful not to step on any of the lines and not to erase them. When he reached the smaller circle next to Apple Bloom he sat down in it, crossing his legs as he did so.

“Do not worry Adanna, everything will be fine,” the giant said, reassuring her.

“You know I do not worry,
But the fillies mind is getting blurry,
I fear it won’t be long,
Until she’s gone.”

Imamu began working with the ingredients, starting the ritual. First he crushed the shell in his hand, letting its contents drip onto the cloak, the shell’s shards cut into his skin, causing a few drops of blood to fall into the mix, alongside the ursa tear and the manticore venom, which he had added with his other hand.

Spike was looking at him and wanted to ask Kirabo what was going on, but to his surprise he was still staring at the sky and not at the ritual Imamu and Zecora were trying to get done.

“Is something wrong?” Spike asked, not sure why his attention was not on the two performing the ritual.

He took a deep breath, sniffing the air.

“Something does not smell right,” Spike overheard him say to himself.

The piles of dust were picked up by the gigantic creature and placed into the smoking bowls. Red and yellow flames erupted from one, blue and black flames from the another, and green and cyan flames from the third.

Kirabo’s was not looking at the sky anymore, instead his eyes started darting from one place to another. He was tense, a few drops of sweat had formed on his brown and, despite the humidity that filled the air, his lips were dry. It seemed that he was looking for something, or someone. He pulled his sword, as well as a little dagger from the back of his armor. Spike was even more worried now that he saw him unsheath his weapons.

“What is wrong?” he asked looking around for whatever had the warrior spooked.

“We are not alone. Stay here, I will be back.” And with that said he disappeared into the cave.

“It’s not like I can go anywhere,” Spike tried to joke.

Imamu placed the bowl with the yellow flames in front of Apple Bloom, the blue one in the empty circle and left the green one in front of himself. He dipped the tips of his fingers into the liquid that had formed on top of the cape, sprinkling some on the filly.

The swirling cloud formation started spinning.

“It’s just like...”

Spike’s train of thoughts were interrupted by a lightning bolt hitting the ground.

Imamu’s eyes were glowing and his lips were moving, but no sound came out. Lightning struck again. A scream was heard in the distance as second bolt hit this time it lighted the drawings on the ground making the entire symbol glow white for a second. A shriek, a scream and the sound of two blades clashing reached Spike’s ears.

The yellow smoke twisted and turned around Apple Bloom, moving ever so closer to her little body, the blue smoke imitated its movements while the green started flowing from its bowl like it was a liquid. The green smoke slowly formed into a mist and filled the grooves that formed the intricate drawings of the spell circle.

“Eeep.” Apple Bloom almost jumped as the smoke touched her more sensitive parts.

Imamu was still chanting but turned his head to take a look at her. While he didn’t know what had caused her outburst, he couldn’t help but chuckle at the sheepish expression on her face. Several bolt of lightning hit the circle in rapid succession.

This got Spike’s attention, so he barely noticed a green bolt hitting something in the distance, making no sound.

Apple Bloom’s eyes started glowing; first her left eye started glowing blue, then her right one orange. Spike was amazed at the spectacle. A bright blue light formed the mass of blue smoke, it was hard to see at first, but then it shined as a blue star in the night sky.

The green mist filled every part of the spell circle; it now glowed a soft green. A bolt of lightning hit the symbol and ignited the mist. Millions of small explosions could be heard as the bolt traveled through the fog, leaving a line of blue glowing liquid in it’s wake. A second light appeared in the middle of the mist.

More bolts of lightning fell, but those were absorbed by the mist. Each of them left behind a few sparks. More and more lights were turned on, each spark made the shape seem a lot more familiar.

At first it reminded Spike of the ursa he saw earlier that day, but the ‘stars’ were appearing more and more, soon he remember where he saw something similar: Her Royal Highness, The Princess of the Night herself, Princess Luna.

Spike had only meet Princess Luna a couple of times, but one does not forget seeing a goddess very easily. The general feel of the ritual with the ursa’s tear, a star beast, as well well as all the blue colored smoke and blue light filling the ritual pointed towards her as well. And, after a time, the shape of the starry mass looked looked too much as princesses Luna ethereal mane to just be a coincidence.

“Could they be Luna’s students, or disciples? Or even... moon worshipers?” Spike was disturbed by the thought.

Ponies had long since stopped worshiping the moon and the sun, their religion, if you could call it that, focused on their living goddesses, Celestia and Luna. Those who still worship the cosmic bodies themselves were as rare as those who still pray to Discord, and every one of them was thought to be insane, dangerous, or both. At least that was what Spike knew from Twilight.

Truth be told, he never actually met a cultist, as they were called, but that didn’t mean that they did not exist, and most certainly not that they weren’t dangerous.

He tried to bury the though deep within his mind.

Chapter 36 Welcome back

Welcome back

The markings were glowing. Apple Bloom was surrounded by golden mist, a copy of her had formed in the previously empty circle, while Imamu was still chanting in between the two circles. In the distance more and more green lightning fell, but no thunder followed. Then it all went dark. Nothing glowed and nothing could be seen. A sphere of darkness formed atop of the spell circle encasing Imamu and Apple Bloom.

Spike did not know if the ritual was happening as it should, or if something went wrong, and even if he did there was nothing he could have done about it either way.

“Please Celestia, let her be alright.” He could not move, he could barely speak, praying was all he could do. “Please be alright.”

From the cave Kirabo returned. His cloak was gone and his sword was drawn. When Spike had first seen it, it was clean and shiny, but not new, just well kept. Now, it was clear that he had been in a battle, parts of the blade were darkened as if it was burned, the edge had been chipped and a green viscous liquid dripped from it. With a flick of his wrist the liquid flew off and he sheathed the sword.

“What happened?”

“We had some uninvited guests.” Kirabo replied bluntly.

“Okay...” Spike got the impression that he did not want to talk about it so he dropped the issue.

“It’s almost over.”

Both their attention turned towards the sphere. Nothing seemed to change. They waited for a while for something to happen, but nothing did.

“Something is wrong.” Kirabo said walking towards it.

When he got close to it he was forced to jump backwards as the sphere itself tried to attack him. The mass seemed to be alive. Tentacles appeared on it’s surface, their ends sharpened, forming claws.

Kirabo drew his sword again preparing for a fight. The mass took a couple of swings at him, most of them were deflected, and only a few actually came close to hitting him, but he dodged them with ease. After an attack that he dodge by taking a side step, he lifted his sword and, with one hit he sliced the tip of the tentacle clear off.

The sound it made caused a chill to go down spike’s spine, the closest thing it could be compared with was a high pitched shriek of a dying changeling pupa. Two more attacks ended the same for the creature. Now with three of it’s appendices cut of it seemed a lot more careful with it’s attacks.

Now it’s movements were faster, and in quick succession leaving very little room for Kirabo to move and attack it. He did manage to land a couple of hits, but the creature reacted and managed to prevent any deep wounds. The battle dragged on for a while, with no side managing to get any advantage. The mass was constantly attacking while Kirabo was busy dodging or parrying its attacks, landing the occasional hit. Then it all stopped.

The creature stopped attacking. Normally Kirabo would have jumped at the opportunity and jabbed his sword into it, but, for whatever reason he did not.

Ripples, like those one would see on the surface of a lake, were forming on the the surface making the whole thing to distort and convulse violently, almost like it was having a stroke, or it was in a great deal of pain. Despite all the implications, the way the moonlight reflected off its surface was oddly mesmerizing. While they were entranced by the sphere of darkness unusual movements, neither Spike nor Kirabo noticed that the sphere was actually growing, getting bigger and bigger, until it got so big, so massive, that it could no longer support its own weight, causing it to suddenly collapse inward, much to the surprise of both of them.

The implosion was violent, as the giant mass of black suddenly contracted to the circle where the blue pony shaped nebula was. It stabilised in that form for a minute or two, until it imploded once more, this time all that remained from the giant sphere was a black blob of blackness, the size and shape of a little pony, a filly.

Spike and Kirabo stared at the filly shaped blob. They only blinked when out of nowhere the thing finally exploded.

In its place now stood a pony filly still partially covered in goo. Most of it dripped dripped of revealing some of her features, a white coat with black stripes, a black and white mane and tail, as well as two bright cyan eyes.

“Zec...” *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*Spike wanted to yell after seeing her friend back, but all he managed were a few tones before breaking into a heavy cough.

“Welcome back Adanna.” Imamu said to her.

“Father!” Was all that she could say before breaking into tears and running towards the giant creature, tripping a couple of time, apparently not used to her new body. When she reached him she did her best to grab him with her little hooves.

Bonus image by Astringe (used without permision)

Chapter 37 Eye see problems

Eye see problems

Imamu let Zecora cry for a little but the moment didn’t last long.

“Adanna!” he said a little louder than the way he usually talked, but not loud enough to make it seem like he was shouting or that he was angry.

“I was just so worried,
That if we had not hurried,
That Apple Bloom...
Apple Bloom is she alright?”

“Take a look for yourself,” Imamu moved aside and the now filly sized Zecora ran towards Apple Bloom.

She found the little pony passed out and glowing softly. Her mane and tail were red, as they have always been, but, her coat was still white and covered with dark yellow strips. Zecora opened her right eye, it was orange, she let out a sigh of relief.

“So far so good.”

Then came the left. While she was sharing the body with Zecora, her left eye had changed from her normal orange to a mixt between blue and a dark cyan. The zebra filly took a deep breath and opened her eye hoping to find that it had returned to her natural color, it did not, but it was also not like before.

“Ooo...” Imamu said bending over to take a closer look at her eye. “Heterochromia, interesting,”

To their surprise Apple Bloom’s eye was still blue, for the most part, in the middle of the iris a little bit of orange returned radiating outward like a miniature sun in a clear blue sky.

“Is she going to be fine,
Even if that eye’s still mine?”

“Hmm... I think it will pass. But we have something else to deal with now.”

“What else is wrong?
Kirabo is still standing strong,
….
But then there is Spike,
His injuries I do not like,
They seem to be great indeed,
But he does not seem to bleed.
His eye we can replace,
And just in case,
For him a new tail,
We can grow without fail.
His wounds will heal,
So that now a big deal.
Then I must acquire,
What pray tell is so dire?”

Imamu was looking at her.

“What? Please tell me,
What is it I cannot see?”

“Well, in case you haven't noticed you are a filly.”

“I am a filly?
Imamu do not be silly,
I am a full grown mare,
…
What’s with that glare?”

“You really cannot see? Okay then, go pick the filly up and lets go and treat Spike.”

Zecora walked over to Apple Bloom with the intention of picking the now unconscious filly up and placing her on her back, but, to her surprise she found that she was roughly the same size as her, if not a little bigger.

“I know you modified the spell and all,
But why Imamu am I so small?” Zecora asked taking the whole turning into a filly thing pretty well.

“As you said I did modify the spell, but I do not know why you are like that.”

Imamu had indeed taken some 'liberties' when casting the spell, but apparently the resulting tweaked version was a lot more different from the original than he had originally thought.

While the ingredients were all present, the manticore venom and the ursa tears being by far the most important, and the magical circle that was required to channel the spells energies was drawn correctly, there were plenty of things that he changed. First, as Apple Bloom told Spike, the ritual should have been performed before the sun went down, since that had proven impossible, Imamu had to improvise. He trapped a few rays of sunshine into a crystal and used them as guidelines, but the truth was that the spell was powered by moonlight and not by sunlight, as originally intended, and while the two celestial bodies seemed very similar when it came to the sort of magic they emitted, they couldn't be more different than... night and day. And secondly, there were those green bolts of lightning that he did account for, those, he thought were the main reason for Zecora’s current form.

“But do not fear, I will make you something and you will be good as new in a week or so.” He paused a large smile crept onto his face. “Unless you want to remain a filly a little longer.”

bonus image by princess-of-gen0via (used without permission) - i think tumblr does not like me

Chapter 38 Quick Fix

Quick Fix

“Unless you want to remain a filly a little longer,” Imamu told Zecora as he picked her and Apple Bloom with one hand. Her white coat did little to hide the redness that appeared across her face.

It didn’t take the giant long to reach Spike. Zecora jumped down and landed near him.

“Spike, do not worry,
We’ll fix you in a hurry.”

Spike could only smile weakly at her. Imamu took him in his other hand, his head resting against his thumb. Now, walking towards the cave, Zecora and Kirabo running beside him, Spike could better see the cave they emerged from earlier. It was still too big to fully grasp, so that even Imamu had no problem entering it.

Two large stalagmites stood on the opposed sides of the entrance, behind them a series of ever smaller ones led to the entrance. Above them there were an almost identical pattern of stalactites were formed. There were no side walls until they were gone, and the ceiling had large holes in it.

As they entered a few more details came to light. Except for the crystals that were embedded in them, the walls and ceiling seemed very smooth, only a couple of stalactites popped out, right in the middle of the ceiling from time to time. As the tunnel itself got bigger so did the rocky formations.

For a while Spike could only stare at the art pieces that decorated the lower part of the wall. All seemed to be made with the same love and attentions as the ones he saw earlier, and all were made out of bones.

Spike thought about it for a bit.

“The Everfree is a dangerous place, if not THE most dangerous place in all of Equestria, so death must be a common sight here. And for someone that had been living here for Celestia knows how long, survival must of meant making some hard decisions. I am not sure if Imamu killed, or even... ate... all these creatures. But, if using what remained of an already dead creature meant staying alive a little longer, I don’t think I am in any position to judge. And he does seem to be on good terms with Zecora, so he can’t be that bad, could he?” Spike tried thinking about anything just to keep himself distracted from the pain he was in.

Soon he noticed that they passed the bed he had rested in some time ago, as well as the fire that he knew had been closeby while resting in said bed. The tunnel opened up even more as they entered a larger area of the cave. The floor stopped, suddenly dropping rapidly.

Imamu gently moved Apple Bloom from one hand to another, placing her next to Spike. He clenched his free hand into a fist, and with a rapid movement hit the wall. The sound echoed through the room.

As his eyes adjusted to the bright light Spike could see that they were now standing in the doorway to a large and brightly lit part of the cave. Large was an understatement, huge would still be way off, there were few things that it could be compared to, there were only two that he could think of, one was too small and the other was too big.

The first one was Ponyville itself, while the town covered more area that the cave, with a little planning all the building could fit in nicely and there would still be room left. The other was Shining Armors Aegis Shield Spell, the giant pink bubble that surrounded Canterlot during the changeling invasion. That one was too big, but not by much.

On the edges of the cave there were stone arches stopping the massive cave from collapsing.

But all of these paled in comparison to what took up the better part of the room. Crystals, gigantic crystals, larger than a house, larger than the Library, larger than anything in Ponyville for that matter, larger than any other building he had seen, except for Canterlot Castle itself, and of course Cloudsdale, since the entire city was just a single structure.

Spike could not stop drooling at the sight.

“It is beautiful.” Was all that he could say. Imamu laughed.

“Rarity would never be the same if she saw this.”

Imamu bent his knees, picked Zecora up with his free hand and jumped. He landed on the largest crystal in the bunch, a giant blue one, that covered almost a quarter of the surface. He placed the trio down on the smooth and surprisingly warm surface before jumping over it’s edge. He returned shortly with a large iron chest under his arm.

His cloak now parted revealed more of his body. There was some yellow fur that ran from his shoulder to his chest in a v pattern, before turning into a white strip and running down his stomach, past his groin and crotch and down the insides of his legs. The rest of his body was a brown, getting darker as it reached his arms and legs before turning black. His feet looked just like Kirabo’s as well as his own hands. He was an unusual creature, but Spike got used to his appearance rather quickly.

He places the chest next to them. The force of the impact knocked him, the fillies as well as Kirabo up in the air. Kirabo bent his knees and stood straight in an instant. Zecora tried to steady herself but slipped and landed on her stomach. Somehow Apple Bloom landed face first, waking up and immediately placing her hooves in front of her nose to stop the bleeding. And Spike fell flat on his back, screaming in pain.

His screams were quickly muffled as he felt something being pushed into his mouth. It was a piece of cloth, dipped into some unknown liquid.

“Suck on it.” Kirabo said bluntly as he held Spikes mouth shut making sure he did not spit it out.

Spike tried to resist at first, mostly because of the horrible taste the liquid had, but as more and more dripped into his mouth it started to taste less and less bad, what’s more the pain he was previously in started dying down, but as the same time his vision started getting blurry and his hearing seemed to be failing him as well.

“... we remove the eye... then toss him... a few days... dinner...”

They were the last things he managed to hear before it all went black.

Chapter 40 Haze part 2

Haze part 2

The words, the voices, they were getting clearer.

“... you know... I am... you are.. always...”

“...sorry, but I...”

All was still black around him.

“Zecora?” Spike tried to say, but no sound exited his mouth.

“Zecora!” He tried again to speak but without success.

“Help.”

He opened his eyes, both his eyes, and his head started pounding.

“My head.”

At first all he could see was green, everything in front of his eyes was green. Slowly things were getting clearer, first came a blurry shadow, a brief light, then another shadow, still blurry, but a little less.

“Ah, think he’s up.”

“Apple Bloom? Is that you?”

Spike tried to move, he couldn’t. He tried to lift his arm, he couldn’t. He tried to turn his head, he couldn’t. He tried to blink... he blinked. He tried to move his eyes around, he could, even if it caused him some pain. He tried to speak again, he could feel his lips and his jaw somewhat moving, but no sound could be heard.

As more and more sense returned to him he could tell that something was not right. His eyes told him that everything was green as if he was wearing green sunglasses, his ears told him that everything was muffled as if he had his head under a pillow, his tongue told him that there was something in his mouth, something salty something not quite solid, but not quite liquid, his nose told him nothing specific, but something was off, and his body told him that he seemed to be in something, it was lukewarm, it could have been wet, but he was not sure.

“A noise? No. A tap? A knock? It sounds more like a tap than a knock.” Then another, and another. “Three muffled taps in quick succession, on... glass? Maybe. It sort of sounds like somepony tapping on a window, it sort of did... Dash? Is that you? Am I dreaming? Am I in bed? Am I?”

Three more taps.

“Spike?”

“Apple Bloom?” Again his mouth moved but no sound was heard.

“Oh, I see he is awake.”

“Imamu?” Spike asked but his mouth failed to produce a sound.

“He is indeed awake,
And he does not shake,
So I do believe,
You can take your leave.”

“He is not moving.”

“Apple Bloom?”

“Do not be scared,
While he is there,
In the square,
His movements are impaired.”

“Zecora?” still no sound.

“But won’t he drown?” Apple Bloom asked.

“There is no need for alarm,
He will come to no harm.
While there is no air,
A secret I will tell,
To live in the liquid he is in,
He will not need gills or fins.”

“Liquid? No air?” Spike started to panic, but he calmed down fast when he noticed that it did not seem that he was drowning. He seemed to be doing just fine, except for a nasty headache, the fact he could not move, and he could barely see.

“Now little Apple Bloom,
Of to school with you.”

“Kirabo will escort you to Zecora’s.” Another voice said.

“Yes Imamu.”

Hoofsteps could be heard for a while before slowly vanishing.

Spike’s vision had returned just enough to notice a greenish, filly Zecora looking at him next to the giant foot of Imamu, it too seemed to be a lot greener than what Spike remember it to look like..

“She really is like you Adanna.”

“Ha.” Zecora said briefly.

“Now think about it, she is impulsive, headstrong, a quick learner, and has the cutest little accent when she talks. Does it remind you of anyone?”

“I am not amused,
And you must be confused,
Apple Bloom and me,
As you can plainly see,
Have nothing in common,
Except the lack of a mark on our bottom.”

“I see you are in denial. Very well. You two are nothing alike.” Imamu said laughingly.

He took a couple of steps back before lowering himself to the ground so he could be on eye level with Zecora. Spike could finally manage to get a clear look at the creatures face. Despite the green that seemed to cover everything, his features as well as his colors were clearly visible.

He had two small, compared to the size of his head, bright orange eyes. A long muzzle, with a bright red nose with a red stripe down the middle of the bridge of his nose, and large nostrils. Except for the red line the rest of his muzzle was blue in color. The rest of his face was covered in long dull orange hair, a brighter patch covering his chin, it looked like a manticores mane.

When he talked some of his teeth were visible, they were very similar to those of a pony, except for a pair of oversized canines. In a way it reminded him of Nightmare Moon, or to be more exactly, as the way he imagined she would look like, since he fainted at the mere sight of her, leaving it up to his imagination to complete his mental picture of the alicorn.

“I think in a few hours he will be wide awake and we can let him out in day or two.”

“Only a day or two... Wait... A day or two! Twilight is going to kill me.”

Chapter 41 I can feel it right now, in my mouth

I can feel it right now, in my mouth

“Zecora?” Spike tried to talk but only managed to move his mouth.

“Can I move?” He tried to move, a twitch there, a muscle flex somewhere, a little movement, progress.

Slowly he lifted his arm, when it was almost fully extended he felt something... something solid, colder and smooth. It provided a little resistance when he passed his fingers on the surface, but even the tiny bit of resistance it provided was more than enough to make it that Spike could barely move his arm. He tried running his claw on top of it.

It did not take him long to regret it. Even if the sound was muffled and distorted it still caused him discomfort, well at least it did not hurt. Actually there was very little pain at all, sure he could barely move, and everything was greenish, and keeping his eyes open for a period of time gave him a headache, but except for that nothing hurt, everything was good.

“Imamu, our little drake,
Appears to be awake.”

“Zecora?” Again he could not be heard.

“Spike?”

“Huh?”

“Inner voice Spike.”

“Right, can you hear me now?” he told himself.

“Loud and clear. So how are you?”

“So and so. I mean nothing hurts, but everything is green and I can barely move.”

“Well that is to be expected.”

“What do you mean?”

“Hmm, how to put it... Have you ever eaten one of those candies that are hard on the surface and juicy inside?”

“Yeah, but what does that have to do with me.”

“Well, you sort of are in one of those.”

“I AM INSIDE A PIECE OF CANDY?!”

“No, of course not. You are inside a regrowth pod.”

“A pod? Like a pea?”

“Not quite more like a butterfly or...”

“A CHANGELING?!”

“Oh, you know of changelings? Well that make things easier to explain. You are in a changeling pod.”

“WHAT?” Spike panicked and tried to swim out of the green viscous liquid that surrounded him, but, except for a few muscle spasms nothing happened.

“Have you calmed down yet?”

He continued to try to escape, with no success.

“How about now?”

He was still in a state of panic.

“You know what kid, call me when you’re done.”

He was still trying to move his arms.

“Kid?” He stopped, not that there was much moving involved.

“Imamu? Is that you?”

“Looks like you have calmed down. From your reaction I take it that your run in with the changelings was not a pleasant one.”

“Pleasant? They tried to take over Canterlot, they captured princess Celestia, she put Shining under his spell, she was a monster...”

“Wait. She? You met a queen?”

“Well yeah I did... Wait... A queen? As in more than one?”

“Huh? Aaaa... You thought there was only one queen. Nah kid, there are... or were, quite a few. So did you happen to catch her name?”

“Chrysalis.”

“Chrysalis? Chrysalis. Chrysalis... never heard of her. She must be new.”

“Did you catch her full name?”

“Her full name?”

“Yes her full name. Changeling queens have the second longest names of all the creatures.”

“Huh, no I didn’t, she only called herself Queen Chrysalis.”

“Interesting, she must have been hiding her full name in case she failed, smart girl.”

“Smart... girl? Chrysalis? Imamu are you alright?”

“Of course I am.”

“Riiight. So just out of curiosity who has the longest name?”

“What an odd question. Dragons of course.”

“Dragons?”

“Yes dragons. Wait, why are you asking me this? You are a dragon, you should know that.”

“Well my name is Spike, and it is not long at all.”

“Your name is Spike? Your actual name is Spike?”

“Well yeah. Why are you surprised?”

“I... Zecora told me that you were living with ponies, but I thought that... never mind. I guess you didn’t know your mother.” The tone he spoke in changed.

“My... mother? Twilight... She... She took care of me since I hatched.”

“I see...”

“Imamu?” He did not answer for some time.

“So... Umm, why I am in a changeling pod?”

“To heal. You were in pretty bad shape, so we patched you up and placed you in the pod to heal.”

“So changeling pods heal?”

“They heal changelings, but we modified this one to work on anything.”

“You modified a changeling pod? How?”

“A little bit of magic, a little bit of herbalism, a little bit of this, a little bit of that...”

“I see...”

“... and with a little bit of help she made it the way it is.”

“I see. She?”

“The queen that layed it.”

“Layed? Like an egg?”

“Of course. Most pods are the shells of changeling eggs.”

“So I am in a changeling egg?”

“Yes.”

“I think I am going to be sick.”

“Don’t worry, you can't throw up in there.”

“I know I will regret asking this but why?”

“The pod is sealed so the liquid you are in has nowhere to move.”

“But what does that have to... do... It is inside me isn’t it?”

“Of course, it filled every bit of free space it can. Every organ is bathed in it. This is why it is so efficient at healing.”

“Every organ?”

“Yes. Stomach, intestines, lungs, to name a few. There is also part of it in your bloodstream so it can reach all the places it would normally not be able to go, like your brain or your...”

“There is changling goo on my brain?”

“Actually it is more like around and in your brain.”

“One last question.”

“Sure.”

“What is it made of?”

“This egg is special, you sort of are in the changeling equivalent of the yolk, the yellow part. But this egg was made without a male’s contribution so it is sterile, and considers you to be the embryo that it needs to nourish and make sure it grows, or in your case grow back.”

“That is all nice and good, but it didn’t really answer my question.”

“Hmm... How can I explain this so that you can understand... Well I can tell you all the ingredients that make it up, but I doubt that that would help you. Hmm... Do you know where babies come from?”

“Lets just drop it okay.”

“Okay. And don’t worry about moving, I see you are healing much faster than I expected. If you want we can let you out for a bit in a few hours.”

“That would be great.”

“Alright then. We will come to check on you in a few hours.”

Chapter 42 You can barely tell the difference

You can barely tell the difference

“While dinner is brewing,
I came to see how you are doing.”

“Tired,” Spike replied.

“Too bad, Imamu said that I should take you out now.”

“Zecora why aren’t you rhyming?”

“I do not rhyme all of the time.”

“I never heard you not speaking in rhymes.”

“Yes, I do speak in rhymes, but I don’t think like that.”

“Isn’t it tiring?”

“It is.”

“So why do you do it?”

“That... is personal. Now lets get you out of there.”

Spike could see Zecora approaching him, she got up on her hind legs and pushed the pod down spilling its contents all over the crystalline flooring, green goo and a little purple dragon covered in it.

“I must warn you,
That this goo,
Will cause you, to spew
...”

Spike could not hear the rest as he started coughing violently so that his body could expectorate all of the changeling egg yolk from his lungs. His stomach followed the lungs example.

“Feeling better?” Imamu asked as he entered the room.

“No.” Spike manage to say after a couple of tries.

“Don’t worry you will get used to it sooner or later.”

They both waited for Spike to finish. When he was done Zecora walked towards him and helped him stand on his own legs. He started moving and his joints started cracking. First came his fingers and his arms, followed by his shoulders when he rotated them. Then came his neck, and his spine, with a series of loud cracking noises as his vertebras popped back into place.

A pleasurable moan came out his mouth followed by a long “ahhhhhhhh” said with a large smile on his face. He let out a few more moans before he realised how loud he was and noticed that his cheeks were burning. Despite that he continued what he was doing, it felt too good. A few more stretches of his arms and his legs, followed by some chest stretches and he felt good as new.

“That felt good.” Spike said slouching forward, his hands almost hitting the floor.

“We noticed.” Imamu said laughingly, Zecora joined in shortly, and after a brief moment in which Spike wanted to crawl back in the pod he started laughing himself.

“What did I miss?” Kirabo asked appearing on Imamu’s shoulder.

“Nothing, nothing.” Imamu was still laughing.

Zecora was now circling Spike, poking him in odd places, checking to see if he had healed properly. She lifted his arm with her hoof, checking if he had lost any mobility. She knocked on his head, much to Spikes annoyance, to see if the bones were strong,

They now stood face to face, she was staring into his eyes, Spike let out an awkward smile and took a couple of steps backwards only for him to slip on the green goo and fall on his back. Zecora walked towards him and and stood above him still looking into his eyes.

“Hmm...” She said with a frown closing one eye and staring at his previously dead eye.

“You never fail to amaze me,
There is no difference I can see.
What else could I expect,
From one of your fame.
I have double checked,
And his eyes looks exactly the same.”

She walked to the little dragon and handed him a hoof, helping him get up, followed by a little prodding in his greener parts making him giggle at first then scream when she asked him to cough.

“Have you given it any more thought?
I know it is a long shot,
But he did impress,
Even if it all ended in a mess.”

“I know Adanna, he does have potential... But there is a problem, and you know it.”

Zecora’s sat on her rump, her ears fell backwards and her mane fell a bit to her side. Her eyes got larger, small tears were formed in the corner of her eyes making them appear shinier.

“Oh, come on.” Imamu said.

More tears came to her eyes as the corners of her mouth pointed down.
“Are you seriously doing that?”

She started opening her mouth.

“Don’t.”

“Pwetty Pwease.” She said softly with teary eyes.

Spike and Kirabo were in shock, their mouth had long since fallen open and they stared dumbfounded at the filly Zecora.

“I can’t believe you actually did that.” Imamu said bending his knees so he could pick her up between his hands, before lifting her to his face.

“You are an evil little pony.”

*Sniff* *Sniff*

“Fine.”

Zecora’s next action took all of them by surprise. The little filly, tried to hug Imamu, only managing to cover his nose and mouth.

“Thank you,” she said with a smile, some tears still remaining in her eyes.

Kirabo fell from his place on Imamu’s shoulder, landing with a loud thud.

“What just happened?”

I really wanted another filly Zecora picture, but alas I couldn't find any appropriate ones.
So have some Pinkie Pie instead.
Bonus image by MysteriousKaos. (used without permission)

Chapter 43 I vouch for him

I vouch for him

“Imamu?” Kirabo asked after recovering from his fall. “What just happened?”

“It seems that Zecora managed to convince him to do something.” Spike replied.

“I got that, but what?”

“I have no idea, but for her to... act like that it must have been something important. She always seemed so wise and mysterious.”

“Heh, wise and mysterious? Adanna?” He asked jokingly.

Spike just stared at him. His attitude brought up a lot of questions, but before Spike could ask them Imamu, having placed Zecora down, spoke to Kirabo.

“Kirabo. After some careful deliberation, I have decided to allow Spike to join the Black Sun as a kurutu, placing him under your care.”

Kirabo looked up at the giant figure of Imamu staring at his face, trying to make sure he was serious, he was.

“Imamu... I cannot take him as my kurutu, he...”

“You will take him. I Imamu Sagoma order it.”

“No.” He said defiant.

“You dare question the order of an Imamu?”

“Great imamu...” He said pointing towards Spike. “He is not of ours.”

“Many of the greater ones were not.”

“Great imamu... while that may be true, all of them were picked by Thema herself or had someone vouch for them.”

“I am the Imamu, and I vouch for him.”

Kirabo looked at him and angrily shouted, “YOU CANNOT.” Before calming down and continuing. “Your chuo, your student has not taken the oath, nor is she dead.”

Imamu’s eyes were now red with anger, as opposed to his natural orange.

“I am sorry Imamu, the Laws of the Firsts say that you cannot vouch for two at the same time.”

He paused.

“Find a jelani to vouch for him and I will train him.”

“KIRABO.” Imamu shouted angrily causing the entire cave to shake,

“NO IMAMU.” He shouted back.

“The Laws of the Firsts are sacred.” He placed his hand on his sword’s hilt.

“AND IT IS OUR DUTY TO PROTECT THEM.” He squeezed it tight.

“I vouch for him!”

Kirabo’s grip loosened as he turned and looked at the one who spoke.

“You. You are still a chuo, you cannot vouch for anyone.”

“I am Adanna. I am Zecora, Adanna Zecora, second in command of the Black Sun. And I vouch for him.”

“You have not taken The Oath. You are free, you command nothing and no one.”

“I challenge you,
For my title I put on the line.
And you are not going to argue,
I know you will be inclined.
Are you prepared to accept?"

“As much as I would love to stop calling you Adanna. You still can’t vouch for him.”

“Then how about this,” Imamu spoke and both of them turned toward him. “If she wins you will vouch for the dragon.”

“Hey I have a name you know.” Spike tried to but in but was completly ignored.

“And if I win?” Kirabo asked raising an eyebrow.

“If you win you get to be Ikenna.”

“Hmm... Ikenna Kirabo chipo Otieno... I accept.”

“Excellent.” Imamu spoke. “Battle shall commence when Zecora’s body is restored.”

“No.” Zecora said. “We shall fight,
At the first sign of daylight.”

“You cannot be serious, you are still recovering.” Imamu tried to convince her to wait.

“If that is her wish, I accept.” Kirabo said. “As much as I would enjoy seeing you at full power, I cannot wait to take that title away from you... So you can truly be... free.”

It was quite a sight to see, as well as to hear, and almost feel, as the giant beast that was Imamu Segoma facepalmed.

“You two haven't changed a bit in twenty years.”

Both of them smiled sheepish at him before turning to face each other.

“Tomorrow at sunrise.” Kirabo said grinning.

Zecora returned the grin and nodded in confirmation.

“Wonderful, now if you will excuse me I need to find a fresh pair of blades for the occasion. Nothing but the best for our great Adanna.” He departed with a spring in his step.

Imamu was still rubbing his forehead when Kirabo disappeared from sight,.

“Just like old times.”

“Are they going to kill each other?”

“I don’t think so, maybe not.” Spike hoped he was joking.

“But regardless of the outcome, tomorrow you will witness a dance like no other.”

“A dance?” Spike asked confused.

“A dance.” He replied smiling.

It did not answer his question. He looked around hoping that Zecora could provide a better one, but the filly was nowhere to be found.

“Zecora?”

“Do not worry, she just ran to her hut to get her stuff... Now of to bed with you, tomorrow is going to be a long day.”

“Fine.” He asked while he was stretching. “So where is my bed?”

Spike looked at Imamu, then at his hand, then at his finger, and finally at the place the finger was pointing towards.

“You have got to be kidding me.”

Imamu was pointing towards the pod Spike was in earlier.

Chapter 44 Kirabo's night

Kirabo's night

It must have been a hard night for Zecora, but it surely paled in comparison to the kind of night Kirabo had.

Kirabo spent most of it searching for the best weapons and armor he could find in the armory making sure that all of them were as sharp as possible, but also keeping in mind his size.

A sword ten times his size could provide little aid against such a small target.

After finally picking the best the Black Sun’s armory could provide he went to his private stash.

“Nothing but the best for little Adanna.”

Kirabo’s room was simple, a small cubical space dug into the rock that surrounded the large cave with the giant crystals. Light was provided by a few glowing gemstones that were hanged from the ceiling, filling the room with just enough light that you would not trip or bump into anything, not that there was anything to trip over. The furnishings matched the room. A couple of identical cloaks hanged from metal shards thrusted into the walls, elevated on stumps a few dead trees were tied together and formed a bed. Atop of them a few inches of straw covered by what remained of a hand woven blanket, and a piece of fur, just large enough to cover him was all the bedding he needed, as well as all the bedding he had. Aside from a plain wooden box, that he used as a footstool to get into bed, nothing else was visible in the room.

Kirabo removed his still wet cloak and neatly folded it, placing it on his bed and carefully removed the carved piece of bone that served as a clock pin placing it on top of the folded cloak. He unbuckled his belt and placed his sword and scabbard next to his bed, from the back of his armor he pulled a dagger and placed it on his bed. Then he unhinged his cracked cuirass letting it fall unceremoniously to the ground.

He took a minute to examine himself, checking old wounds to see if they have healed or if they have reopened, newer wounds were examined more closely. He took a seat on the cold stone floor and opened the lid of the box. He grabbed the dagger from the bed and started cutting the hair from his larger injuries. From the box he took out a wooden bowl as well as a couple of small bags of powders and dehydrated plants, and a few colorful glass vials filled with various ready mixed potions. He placed the dried plants firs using the blunt end of the dagger to squash them and mix them with the other ingredients until they formed a poignant and chunky yellowish paste.

From the box he then pulled a bottle of brown liquid. After taking a few large mouthfuls of what it contains and letting out a muffled “ahh” he poured some on a wound. His eye twitched and some of the muscles near the wound contracted, a small white piece of cloth was used to wipe it clean, before the he rubbed the yellowish paste on it. The paste started bubbling at it came in contact with the expose piece of flesh, and he wanted to scream from the pain it caused him, but years and years of this got him used to the sensation, to the point that he, at least, did not scream anymore. He cut a long piece from a even longer strip of linen wrappings, and used it to bandage his wound.

“One down, only a dozen more to go.” He said before taking another gulp from the bottle and moving on the next wound.

When he finished only a few hours remained until sunrise. He put what remained of the medical supplies back in the box and made a mental note to get more after the dance with zecora, he knew he was going to need them.

After closing the lid and returning it to its place next to the bed, he walked on top of it and using his long arms pulled himself into bed. He grabbed his cloak and let it drop on top of the box, but not before removing the carved bone pin from ontop of it. Firmly grasping it in both hands he used his feet to pull the piece of fur on top of him.

“I so hate it when she comes along. She can be such a pain.” he told himself before closing his eyes and trying fall asleep.

These two days, while not far from what his usual days were like, made him, to his surprise, incredibly tired. He thought about what he went through today.

First he had to teleport himself, a filly with two minds trapped inside her, and a dragon a couple of miles using a ritual that he hated from the depths of his heart. After that he had to hang for dear life from the fur of a frightened ursa minor while using his cloak to collect the beasts tears, all this while a full grown purple dragon breathed fire towards them and did his best to scare the stars out of the little starbeast. Then he had to jump from the beasts face and climb onto the back of the dragon, all this while making sure the liquid held in his cloak did not spill. Again he had to hang on, only this time, with one hand he had to hang onto the razor sharp spikes that the dragon had on his back, while with his other and one of his legs he firmly gripped his cloak, again making sure it did not spill its precious contents, and, with his other leg he had to hold onto said filly, while she held onto his tail using her teeth. And that was not the worst part. The worst part was actually chasing them. Behind them, and gaining, was an enraged ursa major, more than twice the size of the dragon they were riding on, and filled with motherly anger. Eventually, they got close enough to Imamu’s lair that the ursa slowed down and eventually turned back, but not before it sunk its claws into the dragons behind and tore away most of the dragons tail. And the moon was barely visible in the horizon.

He managed to ‘rest’ a little while Zecora prepared the ritual. At that time he was fine except for a cut on his hand where he held onto spike, a bite mark on his tail, and some smaller scrapes and bruises that would not require treatment. That changed shortly.

While Imamu and Zecora were busy creating a new body for the zebra and separating her mind from that of Apple Blooms he felt a presence. It was old, and he knew it well. Fearing that she could disturb the ritual he went to have a ‘talk’ with her, sword drawn of course.

The battle did not last long, only a little over an hour, but the difference between them made it clear who was going to win even before the first blow was landed. She was stronger, physically, mentally and their magical abilities did not even compare, also she was faster and more agile, she was older and had more experience, both on the field of battle and in other fields.

He never expected to win. They had met in ‘battle’ many times, and all he ever hoped for was to land a couple of hits and hopefully not die in the process. That night, as in any other of their meetings he managed to complete his main goal, to delay her until the ritual was finished, he landed a few hits, one even managed to pass through her armor and nick her making her bleed, if only for a moment. She used her telekinesis to remove the dagger from her side before the wound healed and the armor repaired itself.

He remembered her smiling at him, licking her lips with the tip of her oversized tongue, and in a split second she was in front of him. A gentle tap of her leg sent him flying through some trees before coming to a stop after hitting a large rock. The force of the hit caused his cuirass to break as well as a couple of his ribs. A few bolts of green lightning hit him, but he managed to deflect all but two with his sword. He thanked both the goddesses that she was only playing with him, or else he wouldn't be here, in his bed, thinking about it.

What followed was the sight of a filly Zecora, that brought back many memories that he had no time to think about, a problematic, to say the least, operation on a dragon, and a day of patrolling and a minor skirmish with an abnormally large pack of dire wolves. A brief argument with Imamu, he still could not believe that he raised his voice at him and lived, and finally Zecora’s challenge.

“Ikenna Kirabo chipo Otieno, it does sound nice doesn't it.” he told himself with a smile on his face, before trying to get to sleep again.

It did not take him long to do that, a few minutes at best. Two hours, two hours of bliss followed, then Imamu woke him up, breakfast was ready and the day was about to begin.

Chapter 45 Zecora's night

Zecora's night

It must have been a hard night for Kirabo, but it surely paled in comparison to the kind of night Zecora had.

Zecora wasted a lot of time getting back to her hut. Most of the path she usually took was now gone, completely destroyed in one sided battle between the full grown Spike and the enraged ursa major. The journey took even longer because of her new body.

When she eventually reached her home she could not believe the sheer amount of chaos her home was in. The place was a mess, Discord himself couldn’t have done a better job. The name of a particular red maned, yellow coated filly came to her mind along with a couple of words she would never say out loud, no matter what. After the incident, Apple Bloom managed to make the manticore repellent bath, but was not carefull with the rest of the ingredients, in her panicked state.

Some bottles were opened, some were dripping, others evaporated, and most were dangerously close to causing lots of problems, most of which would be directed towards Zecora. She acted quickly moving a few of the ingredients away from each other, and stabilizing or cleaning some of the more volatile concoction.

With the current crisis averted, she could begin preparation for tomorrow. First there was something she had to do though.

Ponies, for the most part had an odd relationship with clothes: First, it was assumed, that ponies, as a species, were naked, then with the invention of clothes they started wearing them. Again it was assumed that the reasons were decorative instead of practical, paleo pony historians jokingly would call that period, the Peacock Era. As pony society evolved so did their relation with clothes.

Long before the reign of the princesses, before even the formation of the three tribes, back when pony society was more divided than ever, each ‘clan’ - clan being the generally accepted name- decided what their opinion of clothes were. Some considered them unnatural, others immoral, some a necessary evil. Most of the earth pony clans only wore clothes that they considered useful, some of the unicorns would only wear the most beautiful and complicated ones, despite the lack of functionality, just like their ancestors from the Peacock Era. Pegasi hated them completely, at least until metalworking would be invented, then it all changed.

Earth ponies still wore practical clothes, unicorns still elegant clothes matching their jewelry, and pegasi wore light clothes, mostly tunics and togas, but also special armor, the formation of the three tribes solidified the practice of wearing clothes.

This trend lasted until the sisters defeated Discord. Under their rule Equestria entered an age of peace, prosperity and progress, this resulted in more and more ponies wearing less and less clothing, until most of them were nothing at all except for the important events in their lives. There were a few bumps in the road, like King Sombra and Nightmare Moon, but their defeats did little to change the attitude of the general populace.

Zebras however had a more straightforward relation with clothes. Since almost all of them are the equivalent of earth ponies, and Zebrica was consistently dry and hot the whole year round, clothes were used for one thing and one thing only, to block the sun. After metalworking reached their lands, jewelry spread like wildfire. While not all zebras wear clothes, there wasn’t a zebra alive who didn’t have at least a simple golden necklace, earring, piercing or bracelet.

She was no exception. For as long as she could remember she had worn something, and so did her parents. She felt naked without them, it was an odd feeling, hard to describe to anyone that did not wear clothes regularly. Nopony considered ribbons clothes, although some thought that bowties, or ties should be. In fact, as long as they covered at least part of the body it could be considered clothing.

So the first thing she did, after making sure nothing would blow up or worse, was to get her golden heirlooms. She found them, partially covered by a large pile of ash in the place she stood before the accident. A cold chill went down her spine at the sight but she ignored it and took them out. The five golden rings that served as her necklace slid down her head without a problem, even if they were too big for her she felt relief when their weight pressed down on her neck and shoulders. The earing proved a little difficult, her young body did not react well as the metal pierced her ear, but the joy she felt outweighed any pain. She lifted the remaining five smaller rings on her foreleg, and held it bent so that they would not fall of.

After saying a little chant, the golden pieces of jewelry started glowing ever so slightly, before shrinking to a size more suited for the filly.

She was overjoyed at the development and started bouncing around the cauldron laughing happily. She stopped after a while, embarrassed and relieved that there was no one around to see her, she was a grown mare after all, at least in mind if not in body.

From underneath her bed she pulled out a rope. With one end tightly held in her mouth, and the other disappearing into the tree that was her home, she pulled. As she pulled wooden wheels started turning, making the rope move around a system of pulleys, slowly lifting the bed a few feet into the air, revealing all that lay beneath it.

Underneath her bed and out of Apple Bloom’s reach Zecora kept hidden: a couple of sealed jars filled with various ingredients that for one reason or another had to be placed there, a couple of books that she had forgotten about, pieces of food that rolled there, some empty vials, bottles and jars made from an assortment of materials, a few knifes rolled in cloth and leather, lots of dirt, dust and grime, and a metal ring square in the middle of them all.

She moved everything to the sides creating a clearing around the ring about three feet wide. Despite all the filth that the ring was covered in, even after a quick wiping, she still had to pull it with her mouth, it did not taste well.

As she pulled the ring higher the flooring followed revealing a hidden compartment. It was not big, only a few feet across and less than a foot deep.

A mix of sadness and joy could be read on her face as she looked at the contents of the compartment, a pair of old, but brightly colored filly sized saddlebags. She gently picked them up and held them to her chest, hugging them tightly as a few tears rolled down her cheeks, before placing them on the ground and closing the hatch and lowering the bed down.

She lit the fire under the cauldron and walked around the room, gathering the ingredients for tomorrow's dance. Most of them were hidden behind other smaller compartments, but none so elaborate as the one under her bed, and none of them provoked such an emotional reaction as the jewelry or the bags.

The rest of the night was spent mixing, boiling and jarring potions. Once one was done she would let it cool down before carefully placing it in her saddlebag, she did that with all except for the first.

When the first was done, she placed a hoof inside the still boiling pot so that the black liquid could cover her hoof. She drew a spiral on both her tights and eleven small outward pointing triangles. By the time she would leave her house and head towards Imamu’s the paint would have dried and changed its color so it would match her stripes.

Adanna Zecora would fight as a true Black Sun.

Chapter 46 Morning Imamu

Morning Imamu

Imamu awoke a couple of hours before sunrise, just like he did on any given day, and followed his morning routine.

First he went to his ‘office’ a hollowed out part above the tunnel that lead to the main cave. The room was bathed in moonlight, which entered from the four large windowless windows that made up almost two thirds of the chambers walls. A snap of his fingers made a bright green flame appear above his index finger providing a little more light. While small for him, the flame could engulf a filly or a colt, even a baby dragon.

With the extra light one could see the contents of the room much clearer, although there wasn’t much to see. The walls and ceiling, just like everything else, had crystals sticking out of them, but were otherwise smooth to the touch, so was the floor.

A wooden desk was the only piece of actual furniture in sight, it was huge since it had to accommodate such a massive creature. On it a few object lay, a few wax sealed scrolls with a spiral mark embedded on the wax, a stack of old yellow black sheets of paper, a decorated skull filled with a black liquid, a few dagger shape metallic shards were neatly aligned next to the liquid. All of them had a cut in the middle ending with a series of holes, some were slightly bent, showing signs of use. At one end, the one with the cut, they were covered in black, while at the other there was a dark red. Other than that only two objects were on the table, a white ivory candle covered in floral designs, and a wooden bowl.

Imamu placed his index finger above the ivory candle and the green flame jumped from his finger towards the candle. After sitting down and crossing his legs he pulled the bowl in front of him, took a scroll and placed it in the bowl. Using the candle he lit up the scroll. As the scroll burned he placed the candle back to its place on the table. The scroll burned completely, no ash remained, its smoke rose up in the air and Imamu, with a deep breath, took it all in.

“Hmm.” Was all that he said after the smoke had time to settle in his lungs.

Moving the bowl away he licked his middle finger and used it to pick up a piece of paper from the pile. His eyes glowed as he levitated one of the metallic dagger blades in an upward position, before placing his index finger above it and pressing down, until the it was halfway in. With the dagger blade now in his finger, he dipped it in the black liquid next to it and used it as a metallic quill, writing a reply. With the message now written, he used his nimble fingers to fold the four corners of the paper inwards until they meet at the center, a little saliva placed upon his middle finger again sealed it. Carefully picking it up he placed it over the green flame that was now emanating from the ivory candle and it burned, it’s ashes formed a small cloud that raced outside and did not seem to care about where the wind was blowing from.

“One down, eight to go.” He said after a brief count of the remaining scrolls.

One by one he ‘read’ them, thought about the best course of action, and sent his reply. When it was all done he removed the dagger blade from his finger and carefully placed it next to the others, then he blew out the candle careful not to blow away the pieces of paper and exited his office.

Downstairs, so to speak since there were no actual stairs, he returned to the large room. Just like before he made a fist and hit the wall. The giant crystals began to glow, and he jumped on them, then from them he descended to the lower levels of the cave. From a cold room he got a few ingredients and went to a nearby table to make breakfast for the three of them. After finishing cooking and plating he picked up the table with the food still on top of it and jumped up grabbing the ledge with his free hand. From there he pulled himself up and placed the table down before going to wake the other two up.

A gentle tap from one of Imamu’s toes caused the pod Spike was in to be knocked over spewing forth its precious cargo.

Bonus image author unknown.
TIBETAN DELICATE CARVED IVORY BONE CIGARETTE PIPE NEPAL

Chapter 47 Morning Spike

Morning Spike

Spike was rudely awakened from a pleasant dream filled with purple and white, when Imamu tipped the pod over. His body reacted to the change in environment doing its best to adapt itself. Unfortunately that meant expunging the green goo that filled every empty part of Spike’s body. The contents of his lungs were the first to go in a fit of uncontrollable coughing, followed by the part that was located in his stomach and digestive tract in a more unpleasant manner.

This time he finished a lot quicker and with less discomfort than the first time, it was still horribly, but just a little bit better than before.

“Morning Imamu,” Spike said after finishing eliminating the goo from his body.

“Morning kid,” Imamu replied, picking him up and moving him away from the green mess that lay on the floor. “Breakfast is ready.”

“Uh, thanks. But I am not really hungry.”

He turned to look at the pod. To his surprise it had already returned to it’s upright position and began producing more goo to make up for what it lost when Spike had emerged from it. The whole thing was throbbing and pulsating as it started secreting the liquid from the pores that covered its opaque parts.

It was not a pleasant sight and made Spike lose what little appetite he had left.

“Now I know I am not hungry,” Spike said, placing his hand over his mouth trying to suppress his bodies reaction to the spectacle.

“Oh?” Imamu replied batting an eyebrow. “What a shame... I guess I will have to put all those fire rubies back.”

At the mention of the rare gem Spikes mood seemed to change instantly.

“Now no need to be hasty, it wouldn’t hurt if I took a look... and maybe eat a few.”

Imamu couldn’t help but chuckle at the dragons remark. After placing him on the table next to a pile of raw fire rubies, roughly the size of Spike, he went to wake Kirabo up.

Upon reaching the doorless archway that led to his room all he did was tell him to get up and the simian jumped to his feet. Although half asleep, he still managed to stand up straight, his cloak pin firmly held in his left hand.

Again Imamu chuckled as he told Kirabo that breakfast was ready before heading back to the table. On his way back a thought crept into his mind, and for the third time that morning he chuckled.

“It’s like having two of them around.” Imamu said to himself, thinking how much Spike acted like Kirabo.

By the time he reached the table Spikes hunger already made him start eating. Imamu looked at his plate to see if anything was still fresh and moving, but when he noticed that nothing did he let out a sigh of disappointment and turned to Spike.

“Kid,” he said trying to get Spikes attention, failing miserably. The dragon was solely focused on the delicious pile in front of him.

“Kid... Kid...” he tried a few more times, but still no result.

Not wanting to be ignored he gently, for someone his size, tapped the table. The massive table bent under the strain causing all that lay above it, Spike include, to be thrown almost a foot in the air. That got his attention.

“What?”

“Listen kid, since you will be joining me watching them, it would be a shame to waste that time.”

Spike raised an eyebrow and looked confused not knowing where this was going.

“So... I want you to stay big the whole time, the two of them dance.”

“Okay,” He said before returning to his rubies. “So who do you think will win?”

“Adanna of course.”

“Why? I mean I know Zecora is good at making potions and stuff, but Kirabo seems much more of a warrior than her. Plus she is in the body of a filly now.”

“Let me ask you this. Have you ever seen Zecora fight? I mean really fight, like her life depended on it.”

“Hmm...” Spike paused trying to remember if he ever saw Zecora fighting. “I don’t think so...”

“Then you will be in for a show.”

“So, Zecora is stronger than Kirabo?”

“No.”

“No? What do you mean, no?”

“Kirabo is stronger and faster, and he has more combat experience.”

“So Zecora has more magic than him?”

“Quite the opposite, even I can’t match him pound per pound, so to say, when it comes to raw magical power.”

“Then it comes to discipline.”

Imamu was impressed by the little dragons reasoning. He seemed to know a lot more about combat than he let on. Physical strength and agility, magical power and discipline, were the most basic traits that a warrior must train in. Imamu smiled at the dragon.

“Okay kid, I am impressed. So far you found three out of five. But no it is not discipline. Kirabo is a master of that. So try to guess the other two.”

“Hmm...” Spike was thinking what made a great warrior, while taking small bites out of a larger ruby.

He had no actual experience, but he knew what Twilight told the princess in her non-friendship related reports, and, since he had a lot of free time while she was gone, which happened more often that he liked, he spent it reading. He lived in a library after all. The books that belonged to Twilight’s private collection were mostly manuals, the vast majority focused on magic, but there were other subjects as well, anatomy, medicine, astronomy, mathematics only to name a few, he did not care about those. A good part of the books that were the library were also instructional manuals, most focusing on agriculture, as well as classic equestrian literature, romance novels, and children books used by the local school, but there were also fiction books, like the Daring Doo novels that a certain cyan pegasus loved. He also liked them, but not to that extent. There were other adventure books there, a few modern, but most of them referred to adventures in the olden days. The kind of books that start with “Once upon a time, long before the peaceful rule of Princess Celestia...”, Princess Luna was not mentioned because the books were written during her ‘absence’.

“Hmm...” He went on. “Courage?” He took a wild guess.

“Courage? No. Everybody has courage. And courage itself does not make a great warrior. Care to try again.”

“I don’t know... I guess I was lucky the first times.”

Imamu offered a wide smiled. “You were what?”

“I was lucky.” He replied.

“I will allow it.” Imamu said almost laughingly. “And luck can make a huge difference in a fight. And it is by far the most important of the five.” He paused to let it sink in.

“A warrior's strength, be it physical, mental or magical does him no good if he is killed by a lucky shot, a stray arrow or bolt of magic, if he strained a muscle, if he over-channels or botches a spell. All the training we go through, all the years and years of perfecting our bodies, our minds, our skills, are spent trying to make luck matter as little as possible.” Again he paused.

“You can have the strongest body, the sharpest mind, near infinite magic powers, but...” He paused for dramatic effect, and to drive the point across, mostly for the lather. “None of that matters if the universe decides that it wants you to fail.”

“The universe? Really?” Spike asked not sure if Imamu was serious or just pulling his leg.

“The universe, fate, chance, call it what you want. But always remember this: nothing is impossible, nothing. Everything imaginable has a chance of happening, even if the chance is so small that we, in our limited intelligence, can’t think of any way to make it happen.”

“So you are telling me that it’s all is for nothing?” Spike asked a little depressed.

“Of course not.” Imamu said, his voice louder than usual. “It’s about playing the odds. Here let me give you an example. You know what a timberwolf is right?”

“Of course I know.”

“The easiest way to defeat a timberwolf is to burn it alive. It doesn’t matter what sort of fire you use. Normal, magic or Luna knows what else...”

“Luna knows?” Spike found the wording odd, normally one would say Celestia knows, but he paid little thought as Imamu continued with his explanation.

“But a very lucky shot from a conventional weapon, such as an arrow or a sword, could also incapacitate one.”

“Or a small rock.”

Spike was having troubles containing his laughter.

“But the chances of that happening are absurdly low. You could fire millions of arrows at a timberwolf without a result.”

Spike's resolve broke and he fell on his back, he was now laughing so hard that tears were forming in his eyes and his stomach was starting to hurt.

“What’s so funny?” Kirabo asked as he jumped on the table joining them.

Bonus image by Huussii. (used without permission)

Chapter 48 Morning Kirabo

Morning Kirabo

“Ikenna Kirabo chipo Otieno, it does sound nice doesn’t it,” were the last words he said before falling asleep. With his most prized possession safely grasped in his hands, and with the possibility of greatness ahead of him, Kirabo slept with a smile on his face.

Two hours, two blissful hours and not a minute more, was all he enjoyed before Imamu woke him up, informing him that a new day had begun and breakfast was ready.

It was rare for him to oversleep, it was rarer for Imamu to wake him up, it was even rarer for him to be waken up and at the same time to be informed that Imamu, leader of the Black Sun, had already made breakfast for him.

Before Imamu could inform him about breakfast, Kirabo had jumped out of bed and stood in attendance. Then came the odd piece of news that left him speechless.

“Come, I made breakfast.”

Four words, four words he had not heard Imamu say since he was an infant and Zecora was a filly. Those words hit him hard and he zoned out for some time, only his hunger, combined with the call of nature made him snap out of it.

When he reached the table he saw Spike rolling on it laughing his heart out. Imamu looked as confused as he was.

He looked at the breakfast Imamu made. A large pile of red gems stood in front of the laughing dragon, a large wooden bowl in front of Imamu, its contents a mystery for the time being, and a few leaves from, what he guessed was a nearby tree placed on top of large piece of tree bark covered in lichen was his breakfast for the day. He ate it, remembering to thank Imamu for the meal.

At the same time he was taking a closer look at Imamu’s bowl. It was filled with various fruits native to the Everfree, ants, crickets, and spiders. Some were bigger than Kirabo’s head, others were bigger than his entire body. Thankfully today none of them were moving.

“So... He is expecting a quick battle... Better not disappoint.” Kirabo thought after carefully examining the content of the bowl. It was a light breakfast, meaning that he still wanted to have room for lunch. After finishing his food, bark and all he returned to his room.

Upon reaching the room, he kicked the broken piece of armor away, and sat down near his bed. From underneath it he dragged out a chest. It screeched as it moved across the stone floor until it was completely uncovered.

Like most of the stuff there it was old, but it was in a better condition that anything else in the room. He placed both hands on top of the lid and slowly moved them to its sides, from there they followed the crack between the lid and the the rest of it until they touched two iron hinges that kept it close. With his thumb he popped them open.

“I really hope I don’t have to use it. But...”

The inside was padded with a midnight blue velvet lining, the underside of the lid had a large circular slice of opal in the middle, surrounded by a seamless mosaic of obsidian pieces. And tens of pearls were placed at seemingly random positions in the empty space.

Inside the box something long and thin was wrapped in what once was white, now turned yellow cloth, firmly tied with golden rope. He picked it up as one would an infant, and place it on the floor beside him.

He removed another yellow piece of cloth, revealing a black cuirass. The chestpiece of the armor had an winged shield, with a smaller sized circle as it’s heraldry, engraved on it. The lines were all very even and the only thing that stood out was the shield itself, which was slightly elevated from the rest of the armor. In the middle of the chest was a small circle, not bigger than a thumb, it was placed inside a heater shield (jousting shield) from with two feathered wings were engraved into the metal appearing to spread out from its sides and head towards the shoulders. Two more engraving went in the opposite direction, towards the sides where they connected to the two main leather straps that bound the two halfs together. There was very little elevation in the pattern, most of them were engraved onto the piece of armor, except for the central piece, the shield.

After carefully examining the cuirass he placed it on himself and sucked in his stomach so he could tighten the leather straps. He picked up his sword and tied the belt around his waist before taking a fresh cloak from the rack and tossed it on top of the armor, closing if with the bone pin he left on his bed before going to eat.

He picked up the long and thin object that he earlier placed on the floor, grabbing it by the middle before heading towards the armory to get the rest of his weapons.

“From today... From today you will be Adanna no longer... Zecora.” He said with a smile on his face.

Chapter 49 Morning Zecora

Morning Zecora

After spending most of her night slaving in front a hot cauldron, preparing for the upcoming battle, Zecora’s new body finally gave out three hours before sunrise.

She had fallen asleep while stirring the contents of the large pot, perched on top of a high stool. Even in her sleep she continued stirring, but the more she moved, the more the chair wobbled beneath her.

Eventually the center of gravity moved too much and it started falling over. Even asleep Zecora noticed that she was falling and jumped, grabbing the closest thing she could, the hot edged of the cauldron. Letting out a pained yelp, she let go of the hot iron, plummeting to the ground.

Lying on the floor she cursed her clumsiness, and pondered the day to come. Less than two hours remained until sunrise and even if she ran she the journey would take at least an hour and an half. To make things worse, her upper body, the back of her forelegs as well as parts of her hind legs had been injured as they came in contact with the hot metal. At least the burns were not severe.

Thinking fast, she whipped up a cream and rubbed them on the burned skin. She would be fully healed in half an hour. Now with less than an hour to go and a journey that took at least one and a half times as long she should have entered panic mode, but she was as calm as usual.

She wasted a few minutes examining the contents of her saddlebag, making sure she knew exactly what she had on her and where every item was placed. A bag of small beans, a couple of vials and jars hermetically sealed with wax, a small dagger, and, carefully wrapped in enchanted cloth, her secret weapon. A red and grey trinket she hoped she did not have to use. But then again she was fighting Kirabo, the chipo Otieno. And she knew all too well that he had the tendency to go overboard.

She placed the bag on her back and tightened the belt, careful not to touch the burned regions. After walking around the room and getting used to the extra weight, she picked her trusted staff and placed in on her back between her coat and her bags.

Before leaving the house she picked up a cup that she left next to the door, and drank it in one go. Another couple of minutes were wasted trying to make sure that the drink stayed inside her.

When she passed through the door it was still night time, and it would take a few hour still till the sun rose.

One last pass through her mental checklist and she thought she was ready to go, that is until she realised what she forgot to do and bolted towards a nearby brush. She returned shortly with a smile on her face feeling a lot better. She tightened her saddlebags belt and now was ready to go.

Thirtysomething minutes remained till first light.

She hit her earing with the golden bracelets, did the math and waited.

Two or three minutes for her ride to arrive, thirty two minutes would take her to get there, two minutes of getting settled in and thirty minutes of peaceful meditation awaited her. Thirty five minutes in all, she was cutting it a little close but there was nothing she could do now.

Two minutes later her ride arrived.

Chapter 50 Did she die?

Did she die?

With only a couple minutes till the first of the suns rays peeked over the mountains to the east Imamu exited the cave Spike sitting on his shoulder holding onto his golden hair.

“Wow” He said after looking at the view in front of him.

The spell circle that had been used to separate Zecora’s consciousness from Apple Bloom’s body, was gone, washed away by the rain that fell some time while Spike was healing in the changeling pod. In it’s place stood a thick carpet of fresh grass, most of it less than one or two inches tall, although from the height Spike was he could only see that the clearing was green.

The clearing was surrounded by the thick vegetation of the Everfree. There was no transition from one to another, no sapling or dead trees, no brushed or shrubberies, nothing. It was like a piece of the Everfree was cut out and replaced with a flat lawn, and the forest itself did not dare retake the vacant land.

Spike looked pan around. Trees surrounded the clearing, most of them were big enough that giant creatures could be hidden underneath their branches. He continued to pan until he noticed something, a path or a hole in the treeline. The once mighty trees that once stood there were either uprooted and knocked to the sides or broken like some giant beast ran through them.

“Oh...” He thought when he realised what, or to be more accurate, who caused all that destruction.

“Say Imamu, there is something I was meaning to ask you...”

“All in good time,” Imamu interrupted. “Have you given it any thought?”

“Huh?”

“The fifth.”

“The fifth?”

“Strength and magic, discipline and luck, but there is one more.”

“I’m still thinking.”

“Do not worry, there is still time. So what did you want to ask me?”

“I don’t know how to put it...”

“Just ask the question however you can,” Imamu said with a smile on his face, and a gentle look in his eyes.

“Okay, then.” Spike took a deep breath. “Did Zecora die?”

Imamu’s smile faded and he turned his face towards the horizon.

“Hmm,” he said stroking his hairy chin with his hand. “That depends.”

“It depends? On what?”

“It depends on what you think is more important. For me the Zecora that will soon arrive and the Zecora that was affected by the... spell, are one and the same. Even if her body was turned to ashes.”

“I do not understand.”

“It’s not that complicated kid. The way I see it there are three parts that make up a being. The body, the thing we see, is only the container that hold the other two. The mind is the sum of our memories, thoughts and experiences. And the spark which is the thing that bind the two together.”

“I get the body and mind thing, but...”

“But the spark more tricky. It is different from the other two. It is a stubborn and delicate thing. But it also is more than glue, it is emotion and feelings, it is what make us who we are...”

Spike was staring downward, deep in thought.

“... it is life...” Imamu went on, “it is... for lack of a better word, it is our soul.”

“And that was what was trapped inside Apple Bloom?”

“No. It is hard to do anything to the spark. No, only Zecora’s mind was inside Apple Bloom.”

“So this Zecora is just a soulless body and a mind?”

“OF COURSE NOT!” Imamu yelled angrily. “I WOULD NEVER DO THAT... especially not to her.”

He took a minute to calm down.

“She...” He took a deep breath. “The ritual was done create a new body for her, but also so we could... call... her soul back.”

“So the soul and mind are her own and just the body is not.”

Imamu laughed.

“Have you shed yet?”

Spike was flushed and turned around.

“I guess you have. There is no need to be embarrassed by it. We all do it. Insect shed their exoskeleton, reptiles their scales, birds their feathers even mammals shed their hair and skin.”

Spike stared at him, his eyes wide and face red. Shedding was a very private, and somewhat embarrassing subject for the dragon, and here the giant simian talked so openly about it.

“Kid, I am about to tell you a secret. We all change our bodies from time to time.”

Spike’s eyes tried to become even bigger, but unfortunately they could not.

“Even if it takes a long time. For us, actually for Kirabo it takes about ten years for his body to be entirely new, for me it takes a little longer. It’s no different for ponies, or zebras. Just think as the body as a bucket filled with balls.”

“Balls?”

“Yes balls. When you are born all the balls are white. From time to time you take a white ball out of the bucket and replace it with a yellow ball, until no white balls remain. After that you take out a yellow ball and replace it with a red ball, and so on until the bucket you run out of balls.”

“Then you die?”

“Then you die. But, in Zecora’s case, instead of taking one ball out someone took all the balls out at once.”

“Apple Bloom.”

“It does not matter who. What we did was fill the bucket again with balls.”

“I see. So as long as she has her mind and her soul, the body does not really matter.”

“True, but...”

“So that means one could become immortal like that.”

“More or less. The ritual is not perfect. And as I said the spark is a stubborn and delicate thing. And the ritual kind of forces the thing to return and bind the mind and body together.”

“So there are consequences.”

“Big and scary ones.”

“Like the black blob?”

“Yes like...” Imamu paused. “Oh you actually saw it? Hmm interesting.”

“What? Why shouldn’t I see it.”

“It... Hmm... How to put it... It takes a certain... experience for one to see it.”

“But Kirabo saw it! And he cut a piece of it of with his sword.”

“He did?” He smiled. “Well then, I guess I should have eaten a bigger breakfast.”

“What does breakfast have to do with...”

“Shush.” It is almost time.

Again Imamu took a deep breath, held it in for a while before releasing it causing waves of wind to be seen rolling through the grass.

“I love the smell of nature in the morning.”

“Really?” Spike asked as he also took a deep breath before coughing it out and waving his hand in front of his nose. “Smells like AJ’s outhouse.”

“I think it smells like victory.” Kirabo said from Imamu’s other shoulder.

“Finally decided to join us?” The giant simian said looking at him with the corner of his eye.

Chapter 51 First light

First light

“Finally decided to join us?” the giant simian, Imamu, said looking at him with the corner of his eye.

Kirabo for his part was sitting cross legged with his hands hidden beneath his cloak atop Imamu’s shoulder.

“Preparations took a little longer than I have expected.”

Spike wanted to see him, to see his reactions, but the large, and hairy head of Imamu stood between them blocking his view of the little simian.

“Do you think she will be late?”

“Who, Adanna?” Imamu answered. “You know how she is, I am sure she is just making her final preparations.”

Imamu’s attention turned to a point in the tree line. Spike tried to look at the thing that caught the giants attention but managed only to see a white speck standing in front of background made out of shades of green, brown and black.

He continued to stare and barely notice Kirabo jumping from Imamu’s other shoulder, sliding down the simians hair before landing on one of his legs. From there he made his way towards his knee, fighting against the tangled mass of leg hair almost half his size. He stopped when he reached the end and waited.

From the tree line the speck of white became bigger and bigger until Spike could make out the somewhat familiar white and gray pony shape of a zebra. As she got closer more details were visible, she was now wearing her iconic jewelry, golden rings around her front leg and neck as well as a golden earing in one of her ears. These were the easiest to see their golden colors reflected the what little light was present in those few moments before the sun would appear.

Walking, or running, she was still too far to see, and the grass did not help at all, she got closer to them. From his place, high above the peaceful clearing that would soon become their dance ring, Spike could see Zecora. Tied around her waist were filly sized saddlebags that seemed be filled to the brink with stuff. Between the back strap that held the two bags together she had her trusted staff, and her mouth was moving, but she was not talking. She was chewing something and her cheeks seemed a little puff. She stopped a couple of feet in front of Kirabo, who looked down on her from his position on top of Imamu’s knee.

“Ayo to you Adanna Zecora.”

“And I must say ayo to you,
Jelani Kirabo chipo Otieno.”

“I wonder what she would have said if he did not greet her first?” Spike’s mind wondered, but was snapped back in a second as the sun peeked from behind a mountain far in the east.

Kirabo jumped down into the grass and landed a few inches from Zecora, she did not even blink when he made contact with the ground so close to her. He said something about an old bet they made when Zecora was a filly- the first time she was one- to which she just smiled and nodded. The two circled each other and slowly the distance between them grew until the were a few feet apart. Facing each other, one side turned towards the slowly rising sun, and the other towards their crowd, and then stood silently waiting, waiting for the sun ray to appear in the corner of their eyes, marking the start of their little dance.

As the sun rose, and its light crept down the broad chest of giant simian, Imamu, whose eyes were focused at the two, spoke.

“Aren't you forgetting something?”

Nobody answered.

“Kid!” he said, his voice a little louder, grabbing dragons attention.

Spike, for his part was staring at the two just like Imamu. After asking what he wanted from him, he listened as Imamu spoke again.

“Aren’t you a little small to watch this?”

“Huh? But you said I... Oh I see what you did there.” He paused and closed his eyes concentrating.

“Spike wants.” Pain began filling his body as he changed.

He froze for an instant before his spine arched backwards pulling the rest of his body with it. He felt like he was pulled in every direction by an invisible force. After the pain of his freshly healed bones breaking and instantly being fused by together several times passed he recoiled from the arched position he was in and fell on all fours, and let out a short but loud scream. After stretching his body and tail he found the new position surprisingly comfortable.

“I did it,” he said patting.

Imamu smiled but Spike did not see, he was instead busy finding a comfortable position for him to enjoy the show that was about to start. He found that by laying on his stomach, arching his body to one side so his tail could reach beneath his head, placing his arms on the tail and his head on set arms he felt very good. So good indeed that the tip of his tail was wiggling. Maybe it was moving because of how comfortable he was, or because of the excitement he felt, he did not know. He knew however it was happened to him, and he was not doing it intentional.

One more thing was noticed by Spike, if he focused a bit he could take a closer look at the two without moving. He did not know why, or how exactly he did it, but he could now see as if he was wearing a pair of binoculars if he wanted to.

Using his enhanced vision he looked at the two. There were only a few moments before the suns rays hit them when something caught his eye.

Embroidered onto the sides of Zecora’s bags was an odd symbol. It sort of looked like a heart, but it also reminded him of the cutie mark of a gray earth pony musician he saw a couple of times.

He did not dwell on it much, because shortly after making this observation as well as the instant connection to the ponies mark the first of the suns rays reached Kirabo’s eye and the battle had begun.

Chapter 52 Let the dance begin

Chapter 52 Let the dance begin

Let the dance begin

As soon as the first ray of light touched Kirabo’s eye, it took less than a third of a second for the stimuli to reach his brain and even less than that for it to react, sending a plethora of signals to the rest of his body. The dance began.

Kirabo was only an inch taller than Zecora, in her new filly form but the sunlight still hit him first, making him the initiator. Although, among the four of them only Imamu could tell the difference, Spike, Kirabo and Zecora saw the same thing, a charging simian heading towards a zebra filly.

As Kirabo charged his cloak flew backwards revealing his armor and sword, a rapier with a simple handle, firmly grasped in his hand. Two seconds. Two seconds was the time he needed to cover the distance between them, lift his sword and let it fall towards the fillies head.

Zecora knew the attack was coming long before Kirabo actually moved. It had always been his standard opening move; A quick dash towards the target followed by a diagonal over cut, top to bottom, right to left.

“She knows I will do this, I will swing wide then she will dodge,” Kirabo thought about his actions and how Zecora was going to react.

Zecora bent her knees and pushed herself to her left, Kirabo’s right, his blade passing harmlessly above her not even grazing her mohawk.

“Now as I recover from my swipe she will attack me from the side, but I will be waiting to grab her by the legs and pin her down.”

There lay the problem when fighting someone you knew all too well. She knew what he was going to do, and he knew what she was going to do, and they both knew that the other knew.

Zecora attacked Kirabo, but not in the way he expected. Instead of bashing him with her forelegs or bucking him with her hind legs she spat at him. From her mouth, a small spit covered bean flew towards him.

“What?” Spike cried as the move was made, catching him by surprise. Imamu just smiled.

Things tend to move much more slowly during a fight.

Kirabo didn’t expect such an... unconventional tactic, not from a filly and especially not from Zecora. She was always such a sweet and shy little thing when she was still small, he remembered. But the move was made and the projectile had hit him.

As soon as it hit, the bean cracked and small tentacle like vines sprung from it, grabbing onto his bright orange hair. Reacting, as anybody would when an foreign creature attaches itself to ones face, he grabbed it with his other hand, pulled it of him with no regard to the facial hair it held tight. After the creature was in his hand he tossed it to the ground and skewered it with his blade.

But no sooner had he claimed the green monstrosity that Zecora fired more of them, all shot with incredible accuracy. Most of them were cut mid air, some with his sword, some with the dagger he pulled from a hidden sheath in the back of his armor, one was gracious enough to miss him, and one was hit with the sides of his sword making it fly past Zecora.

Taking advantage of this he tossed the dagger towards the pony. It fell short. Zecora reacted by firing more of her rounds at him. Two were cut mid air, one was knocked to the ground and squeezed by Kirabo before it could sprout its vines but one shot connected. Having passed the blade of his sword it hit him in his shoulder. It instantly started growing and trying to immobilise him. With his free arm he opened his cape and while turning he used it to capture the creature. At the same time, he used his tail to pull out another dagger from his armor, before passing it to his hand after the creature had been contained in his cloak.

After receiving the dagger he wasted no time in launching it towards Zecora. It hit, barely. While the blade did not touch the pony, Zecora managing to dodge the blade that was heading towards her face, its guard did hit, right in the snout. The impact caused the blade to arc and make a small cut on her cheek before falling to the ground.

Zecora was opened to an attack. Kirabo made a dash for it, thrusting his thin sword at her. She noticed too late and could not fully dodge the attack. But turning to one side she did manage to make Kirabo strike her hard leathery bags instead of it penetrating her soft and tender little body.

She turned in the opposite direction causing him to lose his grip on the swords handle and the weapon was flung into the grass behind her. She continued her motion until she was facing in the same direction as Kirabo. With a surprisingly strong buck, for such a little body, Kirabo’s armor was dented slightly and he was knocked onto his back.

Zecora turned again, facing him, took a few quick steps closer, until she was in position so that she could lift herself on her hind legs and let her forelegs fall onto his head, hopefully knocking him out.

Both of them wanted a fast fight, but were prepared for a war of attrition. At the same time they wanted to reveal as little as possible, they had danced before, and they will dance again, probably for a less important reason that the fate of a dragon, or the second greatest title one could achieve as a member of the Black Sun.

Zecora rose on two legs and brought the other two down with more force than her little body should be able to produce. Her hooves hit, but instead of the hairy head of the simian there was only dirt beneath her hooves. Kirabo used his legs to push himself away from the path of her hooves. He jumped back onto his legs, forming a fist with both hands and knocking Zecora right on the top of her head, causing her to fall on her stomach.

Kirabo tried to follow up with a kick to the face, hopefully ending it, but Zecora recovered from the blow much faster than he expected and managed to move to the side so that Kirabo only kicked the air.

Now, with Kirabo’s guard down, and his slight loss of balance from the failed kick, Zecora’s head made contact with with Kirabo’s chin causing him to fall on his back again. This time he did not give Zecora the chance to continue her attack since as soon as he hit the ground he curled up into a ball and rolled until he was standing on all fours facing Zecora. With a swift movement of his hand he pulled out another dagger and tossed it towards Zecora.

She dodged and pulled a jar from one of her bags smashing it against the ground in front of her hooves. As soon as the contents of the jar came in contact with the air, they turned into a thick purple cloud concealing her.

The ground shook for a bit.

Kirabo pulled out his final dagger with his tail, making sure she could not see it as he hid it in the grass, and awaited her attack.

Chapter 53 The dance continues

Chapter 53 The dance continues

Let the dance begin

For Spike the battle seemed to pause only for a moment, but for the rest it seemed a lot more like a small eternity.

The constant back and forth dance of the two was interrupted when Zecora used one of her potions to create a thick and rapidly expanding purple mist, concealing herself.

“Sneaky Adanna. But it is not the first time you used this on me. I only need to keep my guard up for two minutes before it will vanish.” Kirabo thought.

He was tense, his knees were bent, and he was standing on all fours, preparing to react to whatever Zecora would throw at him. From time to time his left eye would twitch and it would become a little shinier, but the shine would fade as quickly as it came.

Spike tried to focus, using his new eyes to pierce the purple smoke, but except for what could best be described as a small dim spark that appeared from time to time only to disappear a moment later he saw nothing. Imamu on the other hand saw everything.

Zecora was circling Kirabo waiting for the perfect moment to strike, while he had no idea where she was and what she was doing.

The more Zecora waited the tenser Kirabo became. Almost two minutes passed and Zecora still had made no move.

“Why hasn’t she attack me yet? What is she waiting for?”

Since Kirabo was engulfed in the smoke he was constantly on guard, but seeing that Zecora did not attack he decided to intentionally drop his guard a little leaving himself open to a few attacks, she did not take the bait.

“Maybe I need some bigger bait.”

He dropped his guard completely, raising both his hands to his side in a cross shape.

“Come and get me.”

Zecora was not stupid, she knew all too well that this was a trap and that Kirabo awaited her attack, but time was running out and the smoke was almost gone. The trap was so evident but the bait was so juicy, so she decided to risk it.

She pulled her staff from between her back and the strap that connected the saddlebag. She wobbled until she stood on two legs and placed the staff underneath her left foreleg, pressing it against her torso. With a hit from the right one and using the left one for guidance she spun the staff around her chest like one would a hula hoop or a barrel ring.

With the movement of her hooves and upper body the staff began picking up speed. As an added bonus the circular motion also helped to stabilise her making it possible to walk on two legs.

Some ponies could do that for limited amounts of time, but Zecora needed time to get used to this new body before she could do that. Time she had precious little of.

She walked closer towards Kirabo and hit him on the right side of the head with the spinning staff. Before he could react and move to the side Zecora changed the direction of the staff and after repositioning herself hits him from the left, straight in the armor. She was hoping to get his arm but it did not matter as she changed the direction again this time heading for another blow to the head.

The first shot was free, Kirabo had no way of knowing what the attack would be and where it would come from. This time was different, he knew what was about to hit him, and he could guess where. Using his forearm he blocked it, but without any armor the bone took the full force of the blow.

Again Zecora moved and turned the direction of the staff rotation before attempting to land a hit to the left part of his skull. And just like before Kirabo guessed where Zecora would strike. It was an educated guess, but a guess nonetheless. He lifted his guard up preparing to receive another hit, that was until an idea popped into his head, and a quick plan was formed.

Zecora still had a few seconds of smoke cover left, just enough for a quick hit, before using another potion on him. She attacked expecting him either to duck or, like before, block it with his forearm. She did not expect however what Kirabo did.

It was another one of those I know you know I know moments. He let his guard fall and used his right hand to grab the staff mid hit.

Immediately after the staff touched his palm he knew what he had to do. First was to grab the staff and stop it before it hit his head, then simultaneously pass the dagger from his tail to his hand, and move towards the other end of the staff, using it to locate Zecora. The plan went perfectly. Now, with dagger in hand and his target in sight he could attack, a swift stab between the ribs and it would all be done.

“But she would be expecting that.”

So instead of doing the obvious thing and stabbing her, he decided to do something else.

As soon as Kirabo stopped the staff grabbing it with his hand she knew he had her location. An attack would be imminent, a swift stab from him with his last dagger directed at her exposed abdomen would make him victorious, so she prepared to grab his arm as he trusted, twist it and make him drop his knife. She did not expect however to first receive a headbutt right in the snout, followed by said stabbing. With blood gushing from her nose and her head knocked back she had no way to grab his arm before he could stab her. So she had to improvise.

She tried to block the blade with her golden bracelets, using them like armor. This was partially successful. The metallic bracelets managed to protect her body, and they did took the brunt of the hit, but unfortunately the blade managed to slid between two rings and dig into her leg.

The ground shook again.

Moving her injured leg downwards she managed to break the part of the blade that was deeper than the bracelets, about one third of it was not gone.

“Quality weapons my red...”

His train of thought was interrupted by a swift knee to the chin, almost biting of his tongue. They both backed away and spat some blood.

Chapter 54 This is getting old (M)

Chapter 54 This is getting old (M)

This is getting old (M)

The dance had only barely began and the first injuries were already visible. Kirabo had ended up on top only suffering minor injuries to his face, a couple of bruises to his chest, and some hairline fractures on his forearm bones. The worst was that he was out of weapons, for now.

Zecora, on the other hand, had a lot more scrapes and bruises, a broken nose, and a fairly deep cut in her foreleg. Her magical arsenal was severely depleted when Kirabo’s sword punctured her saddlebag. She had yet to take inventory of what she had left in that pocket so she would use only what she knew she had in the other.

Both the combatants were taking their time, waiting for the other to initiate. Kirabo always felt more comfortable when he was acting then when he was reacting but with no other weapon nearby he had to wait for Zecora to make her move and let things play out from there. This was perfect for Zecora, she always found it better if she could keep her distance from him during combat. Maybe if she had her old body she could have taken him head on much easier, using her weight and size to her advantage.

She looked around, and after a little guesswork on how much time had passed since they started she reached the conclusion that she needed more time, and, at the same time, had very little left until she would go into withdrawal.

Tapping her hoof on the cut bag she felt the familiar shape of her knife and three vials, much smaller than the rest, whose shape easily stood out among the others.

Opening her bag she pulled out those vials and threw them towards her foe. They were small pill shaped objects, sealed with wax and filled to the brink with a yellowish liquid with dark spots floating inside it, and they were heading towards Kirabo.

He may have known what they were and how he had to react to them, but there was no time for him to identify them and think of a proper reaction, he just jumped out of the way letting them smash harmlessly onto the ground next to him.

Or so he thought. As he readied to launch his counterattack, his vision became blurry and his eyes teary. Feeling a sharp burning pain all over his face he tried to rub it away. As he was coughing violently and with his vision impeached Zecora made her move.

Normally the thought of engaging in hand to hoof combat against Kirabo, especially with her young, untrained and inexperienced body, would have been seen as a desperates pony action, but she needed time and this was just that, a play for time.

She galloped towards him, raising her hooves so she could hit him square in the chest. The cuirass took the brunt of the hit, but it still bent a little, and Kirabo was knocked onto his back. Zecora jumped onto him, placing herself on his chest using her hind legs to keep his arms pinned against his body and proceeding to hammer down with her front hooves.

The sight of a little filly pounding her hooves onto the simians face was almost comical, like a schoolyard fight between two kids, the colt having the snot beaten out of him by the smaller filly.

Kirabo stood there and braced himself, doing his best to ignore the pain caused by the bony extremities of his assailant. But they hurt, they hurt much more than they should. He expected this kind of pain from a full grown stallion, most likely an earth pony, a soldier or one who did a lot of hard labor in his life, but not from a filly whose body was only a few days old.

“Sneaky pony.” He thought realising why he was having so much trouble fighting Zecora and why her hits hurt so much.

His arms were pinned against his body, held tightly by Zecora’s hind legs, and no matter how much he struggled he could not get them free. Luckily he had two more hands.

He lifted his legs into the air, then bent his knees so the soles of his feet was as close to his body as possible. Bending his back, with the help of his tail he lifted his rear into the air, then pushed his legs forward. They touched Zecora’s back, but before the filly could realised what happened he had already grabbed the leather strap that connected the two bags together and she found herself spinning through the air being thrown off Kirabo.

Her bags ripped open and scattered their contents. Her knife was the first to go along with some jars that, upon landing on the ground cracked and caused minor explosions and let out bright lights along with ear shattering bangs.

The explosions would have blinded Kirabo if he would have been looking at them, but thankfully he was still lying on his back trying to recover from the repeated blows to the head. The sound of the explosions caused his ears to ring and affected his sense of balance ever so slightly, but he still managed to get on his legs, and rushed towards Zecora, who was now herself laying on the ground hooves up, dazed by the sudden movement and subsequent flashes of light.

On his way towards her, Kirabo picked up the knife she had dropped and jumped onto her trying to stab her, ending the dance before any of them actually started fighting seriously.

Despite all his training and self control he could not help himself let out a scream as he jumped. This was all the notice Zecora needed. Still standing on her back she made sure Kirabo would land on her legs and she would push him away before the blade and her body would meet. Her timing was perfect, but she underestimated the weight of his armor, resulting in a cut upon her chest.

The damage was minimal as the blade only managed to pierce the layers of skin and only graze the muscles underneath nicking a few minor veins or arteries. She had no time to make sure. A few droplets of blood fell, but nothing more. Her old body had worse, much worse injuries while she tried to teach Apple Bloom the proper way to chop a mushroom.

Kirabo flew through the air and landed face first. It did not take him long to get up and take a quick look around. A couple of feet to his right was his sword, while Zecora was standing some distance in front of him and slightly to his left, her knife had fallen somewhere between them.

Just like Zecora did he quickly thought about how much time had passed since they started fighting and a smile appeared on his face.

“She only has a few more minutes left. I should wait, but Luna knows what she may do.”

Chapter 55 Escalation (M)

Chapter 55 Escalation (M)

Escalation (M)

The ground shook for a third time.

This, along with the clearly visible smile on Zecora’s face got Kirabo worried. The Everfree got it’s fair share of tremors, but three in such a rapid succession seemed odd, even for this forest.

“She has to be planning something, or else she wouldn’t be so happy.” His eyes were darted around.

And he was right. As soon as the tremor stopped many smaller ones appeared. They were too small to move the ground or be felt by the simian, but they were strong enough for the grass to move. It was like someone was throwing pebbles into a lake. He looked at the ripples that were forming trying to identify the source, or sources as he soon found out.

“Three sources. One between us, one behind her and one...” He jumped backwards and turned to his right.

“There.” He thought, mentally pointing towards an empty place some distance between himself and his trusted sword.

He continued to look at the three epicenters and at Zecora. He knew three things. He knew something was coming. He knew it would be coming soon. And he knew it would be bad for him if it, whatever it may be, caught him by surprise.

He had to be careful, or his predictions would prove all too true. While he waited for that what was to happen Zecora advanced slowly before stopping in front of the minor tremor source that stood between them. With a stomp of her hoof the tremors stopped.

“It’s coming.”

And it did. From the sources that caused the grass to move sprouted trees.

“Trees?” They grew.

“Trees?” And grew.

“TREES?” And grew, growing taller than both of them.

“No.” Bigger than an adult pony.

“No...” Their branches pointing downward.

“Not tree...” Their roots started growing outside the earth.

“TREANTS.” He darted towards his sword as they uprooted themselves, orange magical eyes and mouths formed from their barks.

Spike noticed that Zecora’s eyes now were glowing orange just like Imamu’s. A faint orange mist seemed to emanate from the trees as well, he could only compare it with the steam that evaporated from a sweaty pony on a cold day. A image of a sweaty Applejack pulling a large and heavy cart on a winter day popped into his mind, he chose to ignore it and the image was gone, hopefully not returning to soon.

The treants were about eight or nine feet tall, much larger than any pony, larger than even Celestia, and despite being made out of wood they move rapidly, using their roots as legs, and all of them were charging Kirabo.

There were many dangerous creatures native to the Everfree, and not all of them were flesh and bone. The timberwolves were the best known of the so called wood elementals but only because they were the less discreet and the ones that stood out the most given their wolf like body and manners. The treants however were more discreet. Blending seamlessly with the rest of the landscape they only waited. Their prey would come to them. They’d impale it with their sharp branches then bury it under their roots were it would serve as food for the creatures.

But they did not wait, they did not strike using the element of surprise, they charged him, this was something Kirabo expected a pack of timberwolves to do.

He rushed towards the one that stood between him and his sword.

When its prey was in striking range the treant struck. Bringing the sharpened tips of its branches down towards Kirabo he knew the little creature would have nowhere to go, the affected area was too large for such a small prey to move out of, he would be an easy kill. If it could have smiled it would have, if it would have had lips it would have licked it with its nonexistent tongue.

But it was wrong. The area was indeed large, he could not exit it if he ran forward, or to his right, or to his left, or if he turned back. So he did not head in any of those directions, instead he went up. Kirabo knew that it would attack as soon as he entered the elementals attack range, and he knew how it would attack. Having lived in the Everfree his whole life he also knew what to do about it. He jumped.

Kirabo's hand stretched for one of the creatures branches, as he flew through the air. The rough bark chafed against his palms as he swung around it, only for him to let go in the last second, propelling himself onto yet another branch. The living wood bend under his weight and like a stone from a slingshot he was catapulted behind the Treant. It took the creature some time to realize what just happened and where its prey had gone, and even more time for it to turn around. By that time Kirabo already reached his destination and obtained what he wanted, his sword.

The creature charged again, not waiting for the others to get close enough to attack Kirabo all at once. He was his prey, and he was going to get it. It did not take the elemental long to reach its prey and attack him again. But this time the prey reared it metalic ‘tooth’ and fought back.

With one swipe of the sword Kirabo cut the creatures branches mid descent, and with another the sword went straight through its trunk slicing it in half. both pieces falling to the ground.

“Really Zecora? Really?” He yelled as the two other treants came within striking range.

It was not an easy feat to cut all the branches with one swipe like he did with the first, but he managed to do that to one of them, the other requiring two swipes, since the first, being a rising undercut only managed to chop of the branches that were heading directly at him. And for the second strike he spun around and sliced all the remaining one, all of which had hit the ground. Before the treants could grow new ones he brought his sword down again, and sliced one in half, then bringing it up again he cut the other one.

One more treant remained standing next to Zecora. This one had grown around his discarded cape, parts of it still dangling from its trunk.

“Treants? You send saplings against me?” He shouted angrily.

“DO YOU THINK SO LITTLE OF ME?”

Before he even finished his question he got his answer. The pieces of wood and sap that made up the treants bodies started glowing a dim orange and put themselves back together, their branches grew back and now three fully formed wood elementals stood around Kirabo, ready to attack when their branches finished growing back.

“Much better...” He said with a smile on his face.

Chapter 56 Behold my power (M)

Behold my power (M)

The creatures themselves stood well outside of Kirabo’s field of view, but that didn’t mean he was unaware of their presence.

Like any Elemental, a treant is a creature of magic, but unlike timberwolves they barely contain enough magic to stand out against the background magic of the Everfree Forest. This held especially true for young ones like this. But these were no ordinary saplings, they were enchanted, and to a degree controlled by Zecora whose magic could be felt flowing through them, making it easy for Kirabo to notice them as they reformed. Either that or he saw their shadows.

“Much better...” Kirabo repeated, still smiling.

He was overjoyed, finally the dance was coming to an end and the real battle would begin. And what's more it was Zecora who escalated the conflict, meaning that for one reason or another she wanted to end the fight. To Kirabo the reason seemed clear: if she hadn't started fighting seriously she would have lost.

With a twisting slice from his sword he cut the three treants in pieces and took a couple of steps backwards.

Zecora poured more magic into the ground below and thru the ethereal veins beneath her feet, veins that connected every living thing, it reached the scattered pieces of wood that once were treants.

The ground shook again. The quake was weaker than the one that caused the elementals to appear but stronger than the ones before. Kirabo noticed that and knew something was coming, something bigger than a few measly saplings.

From the six pieces of wood, six saplings rose and grew further, bigger than the ones he cut down had been. The seventh, the one that grew from the pod that had hit his cape, was charging him.

“I see now they are multiplying. Well we can’t have that, can we?” The smile had not left his face.

“And there is only one way to deal with wood elementals” His sword was passed from one hand to another, and his grip tightened.

“You burn them.” A cyan spark appeared in his left eye. This got Spikes attention, as well as making Imamu raise an eyebrow.

“It is starting.” He told the dragon perched upon his shoulder.

Small strands of cyan smoke flowed from behind Kirabo’s cuirass, down his left arm, past his hand, past the rapiers handle, past the simple metallic guard finally resting on top the blade before being absorbed by the weapon making it glow a mix of cyan and pale blue.

The six newly formed elementals were the closest to him and charged him at once, all of them launched their branches at him, preparing to fill him with more holes than could be found in a large changeling hive.

Kirabo just lifted his left arm above his head, blade pointing downwards, holding it as one would hold a shield.

A elemental does not feel any actual pain, just a feeling that something is not right, or that he may be injured, but not pain. But if they could they would surely have collapsed from it.

As their branches drew nearer to Kirabo’s body they slowly began heating up before bursting into white and blue flames a few inches above his arm. Having protected himself from the attack he moved his sword to strike them down. As the blade moved through the air it left behind a trail of color, when the blade touched the bark of the treant, for a moment, all the color seemed to vanish from the swords blade and flowed towards the struck portion of the trunk. As did the branches, it exploded in a blazing inferno of blue and cyan flames, which engulfed the treant turning it to ash as soon as the blade exited on the other side.

With five more swipes, all expertly chained together the creatures were defeat.

The last of them, the one that wanted to charge him, the one that had Kirabo’s cape froze in place. If it wasn’t for the glowing holes that made up the creatures ‘eyes’ and ‘mouth’ it would have looked like any other weeping willow, a fitting name. For the first time in the creatures short existence it felt fear, terrible horrible fear. It wanted to run so badly, to run into the forest, find a patch of dirt somewhere where a few rays of sun would shine and never move again. But it couldn’t. When faced with certain death there are times when any creatures, be it made out of flesh or bone, ethereal magic, stone, wood or any other thing, simply freezes. This was one of those times.

Kirbo dashed towards the creature, with his silvery blade in hand ready to strike it down. The hand moved and the blade followed. The treant prepared for death, and was surprised when it did not came, the blade had cut a piece of the cloak that the creature grew around. The piece fell to the ground and Kirabo picked it up and tucked it under his chestpiece.

The creature tried to attack him but his blade turned blue again and with a swift strike cut the creature in two setting it ablaze, cloak and all.

Zecora took this time to search for something in her saddlebag. When Kirabo was busy dealing with the final treant Zecora made her move. A brief gallop towards Kirabo and she blew some grayish powder into his face. He shielded his eyes but could not stop himself from inhaling some of it. He could not see that Zecora just drank the white paste that filled a half empty jar.

He expected a lot of things to happen, but he did not expect to start yawning without feeling sleepy, and drooling excessively. Nor did he expect Zecora’s followup. Zecora jumped onto him, her cheeks were puffy, and pinned him again, placing herself on his chest keeping his hand stuck against his body. She was standing a little higher than last time so he had a harder time grabbing her. Now, instead of wailing on him with her hooves she waited.

“What is she waiting...” He could not finish his thought that he let out a loud yawn.

That was what Zecora was waiting for. With her hooves she grabbed the sides of his head, making sure he could not move his head.

“What?” Spike yelled as he saw what followed. His eyes fixed at the scene that unfolded in front of him. A similar reaction was shared by Kirabo and Imamu, each of them with small variation. Imamu could barely hold back a wide and silly smile and Kirabo tried not to change colour.

Zecora had lowered her head until her mouth touched with his. To all those watching it looked like the two were sharing an intimate moment, but Zecora’s intention was not that, instead she pushed the white paste she had been holding in her mouth into his.

With the contents transferred from donor to recipient she held his mouth closed and waited for him to swallow before jumping off of him

He got back onto his legs and unsure what Zecora did to him charged and tried to hit her with his sword. Zecora stood still. The blade touched the zebras mane, then passed thru it reaching her head, then passed through it and continued its move until it hit the ground. Along its way it met with no resistance whatsoever, no bone, no flesh no nothing.

It was like cutting through air.

“What the...” His head started pounding and his vision started getting blurry.

“Zecora...” He said starting to wobble and swinging his sword at the air.

“Why are you pink? Why is the grass looking at me funny?” with a slice of his blade he lit the area around him.

“Take that grass. Ha, you thought you could laugh at me and... and... and get away with it?” He swung again at the air.

“And why is the sky rainbow?” He was staring at the sky, drool flowing from his mouth.

“And are those bubbles?” He asked twirling around.

“They are pretty. I just want to pop them” His sword started moving poking imaginary bubbles.

“I’m going to kill you bubble.”

Chapter 57 I am the Mighty Kirabo, I am the Gifted One, I was born during the Night (M)

I am the Mighty Kirabo, I am the Gifted One, I was born during the Night (M)

Spike wanted to scream, to tell Zecora to be careful, but something seemed to tell him not to.

By chance he looked at Imamu who was looking back at him. The appearance of the timberwolves didn’t seem to worry him much, so, despite what Spike felt he should do he remained silent and watched on.

Kirabo was busy violently landscaping, while Zecora looked at him, a pack of timberwolves walking towards her mouth held ajar sap dripping from her mouth as they moved closer to their prey. Imamu and Spike were looking at all of them.

For a moment Kirabo seemed to noticed something was different and stopped. He turned towards Zecora and the timberwolves that were behind her.

Zecora raised her hoof and pointed towards Kirabo. As she did that the timberwolf that was closest to her, presumably the alpha, howled, and the rest of them started running towards the filly, passed by her barely acknowledging her presence and continued moving towards Kirabo.

“Giant killer marshmallows? Really Zecora? Really?”

The timberwolves closed in.

“Fine.” He said, a touch of sadness in his voice. “Giant killer marshmallows it is.”

He jumped into the air and landed on the snout of one of the wolves.

“Die you fluffy bastard.” He screamed as he drove his sword into the wolfs bark slicing the top of his mouth clean off, running onto its back and stabbing him in the rear before he jumped down.

He jumped onto another and cut his head clear off, the rest of his body falling apart. Another was cut into to pieces just above its waist, two had their legs chopped off, and one was torn apart by the force of the blast that accompanied the blow.

“Marshmallows monsters? Really?” He asked again.

Zecora paid no attention to him. She was instead busy with some of the ingredients she carried in her bag, mixing some, stirring with her knife, pouring some onto the ground, drinking others and moving on to another location.

The blue flames that Kirabo used to destroy the treants were not present on his sword since Zecora ‘kissed’ him, making him lose his concentration for a variety of reasons, one of those being the hallucinogens he ingested, so the wolves had no trouble pulling themselves back together,

Zecora repeated the process with little to no variance at seemingly random positions around the field, while Kirabo was busy fighting what he perceived as being “giant killer marshmallow monster with cotton candy eyes fluffy eyebrows instead of ears and polkadot bats for eyes.” He had no problems dealing with those. By the time she stroke the last one down, the first one had already reformed. It did not seemed to matter for him, he could always use the workout, and it had been too long since he could let loose, even if he now felt his head was splitting in half, and his stomach was ready to give up.

It was starting to get dull. Kirabo was getting kind of bored killing the legendary marshmallow beasts, now they seemed horrible underwhelming. So with a slightly clearer mind he broke all of them with a powerful blow and rushed to end this all, and hopefully get something to drink, and some sleep.

Zecora reacted at the explosion that destroyed all the wolves and scattered their remains over a large area by turning and throwing bright pink balls at Kirabo. In his mind that was a sneaky attack coming from her, as the balls were cleverly disguised as bright black flowers that did not stand out at all against the white coat of chocolate paint that covered the ground.

All the balls hit him and exploded in a mess of sticky gooey pink mess that made its way through his armor and severely impaired his movements.

“First you spit magical beans in my face! Then you put Luna know what in my mouth! Then you have freaking marshmallow monsters attack me! And now this?”

The ground shakes again.

Zecora finished what she was doing, then drank a couple of jars of yellowish liquid, before taking her ceremonial dagger in her mouth and making her way towards Kirabo.

“It’s over.” She said pointing the knife at his neck.

“NO. IT. IS. NOT.” He screamed before bursting into blue flames.

Zecora ran as fast as her little legs could take her, burnt tail between her scorched legs. After reaching a relatively safe distance she popped a few pills, and her eyes turned back to her natural color, dark cyan. Her whole body shook and her eyes glowed again this time they were not orange like before, but her own dark cyan.

Kirabo’s sword turned blue again and he charged Zecora trying to behead her. He was not holding back anymore. He grew even more angry as she managed to avoid his swings, although the blast that followed she had no chance of avoiding but did not seem to be affected by a force that should knock out a fully grown earth pony, at least.

Kirabo was busy trying to hit Zecora, she was busy trying to avoid that, while the timberwolves were busy pulling together their pieces to form one whose size would rival Imamu, a truly massive creature.

When it formed it let out a loud howl announcing its presence to the world.

Turning Kirabo threw his sword at the creature and it when it hit it the creature bursted into flames, and promptly ran away, leaving a trail of broken trees and devastation behind her.

“SHUT UP.” He yelled as he turned to Zecora and tried to hit her with his fists.

Chapter 58 Wooden howls (M)

Wooden howls (M)

“DIE. DIE. DIE.” Kirabo screamed as he continued to stab the air with his sword.

“Damn it. Why did you have to do that? Why did he had to chose you? Why? Why? WHY?” Kirabo fell to his knees on the verge of tears.

Zecora took this opportunity to run around to where her knife was, pick it up and then try to end it, not kill him of course, but put him in a position where she could if she wanted to.

She couldn’t. It was not the she wouldn’t, nor that she did not have the skill to do it, it was just because she could not get close enough to actually pose a threat to Kirabo, at least the way he was now.

“Why?” He continued. “Why did it have to be like this? Why did you... Why did I... Why didn’t... Ahhhh!” Frustration and anger could be felt coming from that shout.

Kirabo was radiating with magical energy, wave after wave it burst from his body pushing all that was around him back. It was like a rapidly expanding magical shield, the kind unicorns were very used to using, it did very little damage upon impact with something but it did push everything it touched back, and currently everything included Zecora.

He rose.

The ground shook.

His left eye was now entirely blank, cyan smoke floating out from its corner, rising briefly in the air before scattering. His chest piece morphed, the metal seemed to flow toward his arm, first it gathered upon his shoulder, morphing into a new piece of armor that looked and felt like the cuirass he wore.

A simple black collection of bent metallic pieces, placed one upon another, overlapping slightly formed a compound piece of plate armor designed to protect the wearer's shoulder and upper part of his arm, a spaulder. There was very little design on it, only an engraving that continued from the chest piece. Normally the individual plates of armor would be held together by leather straps, but that was not the case. If one took a closer look they would have assumed that nothing physical seemed to bind the pieces together, but they would be wrong, at least partially. The pieces were held together by the same cyan mist that emanated from underneath his armor. It controlled the pieces making sure they fit together and moved along with his natural arm’s movement without having to actually touch the armor, acting like a sort of padding as well.

More and more of the metal flowed down his arm. After forming his shoulder piece it continued to wrap around his arm forming a rerebrace, encasing his upper arms, then a couter for his elbow, a slightly more elaborate vambrace for his forearm, and a plate mail gauntlet with individual fingers each ending in spiky tips.

At first the metal pieces were black, just like the chestpiece, but as the metal continued to expand and encase his arm in its protective layer, its colour lightened. Now the entire ensemble, chest piece, shoulder piece, rerebrace, couter, vambrace and gauntlet, were a dark blue, cyan smoke flowing from each hole, each crack, each small piece of empty space that was not made out of metal.

For the first time since the fight started Spike could notice Imamu looking worried. Something was wrong, the air felt heavier, colder, not something one would expect this early in the day.

“I...” Kirabo got up, staring blankly in the distance.

Zecora, who was standing some distance away from Kirabo, shared the same worried emotion as Imamu, but not for long.

The simian screamed and charged forward, moved in that direction for a little, raised his sword, and let it smash into the ground. When the blade hit the ground a small explosion could be felt. As the dust started clearing Spike could see the aftermath of the blow; In an area about two feet across, the grass and ground had been annihilated and turned into a small crater. It was only a few inches deep at its center, but the fact that in that area nothing remained spoke volumes about the power behind the blow.

Much to Spike’s confusion, Imamo, let out a sigh of relief after witnessing the strength behind Kirabo’s blow.

“What was up with that?” He asked himself.

As if he was reading Spike’s mind Imamu spoke.

“Thank Luna, he did not lose control.”

“Lose control?”

Spike’s next thought would have been whether Imamu was pulling his leg, but his mind was preoccupied with the sound of another explosion.

Spike turned his head, only to see that another crater had formed, this one a so close to Imamu’s legs that he could feel a little dust passing by his nose.

“I KNOW WHAT YOU DID TO ME ADANNA! AND I AM GOING TO KEEP TEARING THIS BLASTED MAZE APART UNTIL I HIT YOU OR UNTIL IT WEARS OF. ” And with that being said he dashed to another seemingly random location and caused the same amount of destruction as before.

“Oh me, oh my,
I do not want to lie,
But I did not expect,
For it to have that effect.
Zecora you little foal,
He still is in control,
So you are in luck,
And... Oh fu...” Zecora’s rhyme was interrupted when Kirabo’s blade landed so close to her that she could feel shockwave from the blast hitting her hard.

“It was so close this time,
I should better stop my rhyme.” She let out a small laugh realising she rhymed about stopping her rhyming.

“Now focus Zecora,
Focus on your aura.” She frowned.

She saw Kirabo dashing towards another place on the field saying some nonsense about rabbits and broken wings.

Using this time to focus, her eyes were now fully turned bright orange, and a mist of the same colour started gathering and spiraling around her. She continued to concentrate but always keeping an eye on Kirabo so he could not blow her away with a lucky strike.

The ground shook for the sixth time since the sun rose that day.

The mist surrounding her started gathering and before long six glowing balls of light orbited her, each of them leaving a short trail of what could be best compared with the tail of a miniature comet.

Kirabo hit another place.

Zecora stomped the ground causing the golden rings she had around her hoof to ring, and the spheres of light to stop dead in their tracks.

Again she stomped and the sphere formed a circle around her.

Kirabo hit another place. This time dangerously close to Zecora, but far enough so the blast did not affect her.

Again she stomped and the spheres started moving again, only this time they orbited around her, in a clearly defined circular orbit.

With a flicker of her head she produced a similar, albeit much softer sounding ring from her ring and golden necklaces, this caused the spheres to scatter and head towards the treeline, where they disappeared from sight.

Another explosion came as Kirabo blew up another part of the clearing. By now almost half of it was filled with mini craters.

A howl could be heard coming from the Everfree, as Kirabo created yet another crater.

Spike was trying to figure out what was happening, peeking from time to time to see Imamu’s reactions. Since Kirabo’s transformation, for lack of a better word, he looked more and more worried.

There could have been something to learn from watching a simian run around aimlessly blowing destroying the ground with explosions caused by his sword and a zebra that stood motionlessly with a worried look on her face, but Spike could not tell what.

Things got interesting when a pack of timberwolves appeared behind Zecora.

Chapter 59 And Adanna, I AM my fathers daughter (M)

And Adanna, I AM my fathers daughter (M)

While Kirabo continued his attacks Zecora managed to keep up with him, completely dodging whatever he threw at her.

“Since...”

He missed.

“... when...”

She dodged.

“...did you...”

She dodged again.

“... did you...”

And again.

“... get so...”

A blow landed, she deflected it.

“... good,” Kirabo said, finally making contact with the pony’s body.

Even if she managed to deflect the attack Zecora was still knocked back by the force of the blow.

Spike watched with dread as he saw that more and more of Kirabo’s attacks managed to land.

“How is she able to do this? I know she is strong, but this is... unreal.”

The ground shook for a last time. This time the quake was more than a minor tremor like the ones before. Despite sitting down, Imamu lost his balance and fell on his back, taking down Spike with him. Falling from such a distance the dragon managed to get a great deal of air time before smacking into the mountain where Imamu’s cave was located.

“Ah!” He yelled as he picked himself up. His right arm hanging and his shoulder bone out of its socket. “What just happened?”

Imamu stood up again and with a tap of his finger he popped Spike’s shoulder back in place, and returned him to his shoulder.

“Look.” Was all he told Spike.

Cyan and orange mist was forming around Zecora just like it did before around Kirabo’s arm. He put some distance between them waiting to see what she was planning. The shaking became weaker but did not stop, the ground started cracking and large pieces of stone were unearthed. Stone spikes popped up around Kirabo and collapsed onto him trying to bury him alive. With a single punch he broke out.

“FINALLY.” Zecora whistles.

“NO MORE TOYING AROUND...” Another howl came from the Everfree.

“NO MORE BEANS...” Many pairs of glowing eyes appeared in the treeline.

“NO MORE MARSHMALLOW MONSTERS...” Another pack of growling timberwolves emerged from the Everfree.

“NO MORE STICKY BOMBS...” He started running towards Zecora as the timberwolves moved to block his path.

“NO MORE TRICKS.”

Running towards Zecora and blowing away any timberwolf that tried to block his path, Kirabo managed to reach her, but before he could hit her he found himself unable to move.

Tendrils had emerged from the cracks in the ground twisting and tying him up.

“OH COME ON. AFTER ALL THIS DANCE YOU PULL THIS...” A tendril found its way towards his head and placed itself towards his mouth silencing him.

Spikes emerged from the tendrils digging themselves into his skin. The glow in Zecora’s eyes intensified for a second and the bindings tightened, choking and dragging Kirabo to the ground. A stomp from her hoof caused the shaking too intensify and the earth to form pillars around Kirabo. With another stomp the pillars collapsed burying him alive. She double stomps two more times adding two more layers of earth and stone above the first. By this time the wolves had reformed and were already watching the earth mound in the event that Kirabo would somehow find a way to escape.

Zecora walked towards the giant simian, while Imamu was slowly clapping his hands with a smile on his face.

“ Ayo Imamu Sagoma...” She said bowing. “Jelani Kirabo is unable to continue the fight, I Adanna Zecora claim victory.”

Imamu gets up, Spike holding onto him for his dear life. He opened his mouth to congratulate her but before any words could come out a loud screech came from inside the cave, and distracted him.

From the cave a long metallic object, wrapped with yellow cloth and tied with golden thread, came flying out. It passed between Imamu and Zecora and headed towards the earth mound where Kirabo was buried.

A burst of light came from under the layers of earth and stone. Imamu shock as a shiver hit him.

“Imamu?”

“Spike get down.” Imamu told him.

“What is wrong?” Spike asked.

“Spike get down. NOW!”

As soon as Imamu raised his voice Spike jumped of.

“This was a bad ideeeeeeeeeeeeeea...” he said, immediately regretting his decision as he found himself plummeting to the ground.

Zecora reacted quickly and used a pair of tendrils that sprouted from the ground to grab Spike and put him down safely.

“Thanks Z...”

“Not now Spike.” She interrupted him, her eyes focused on the mound.

“Zecora?”

“Spike...” Imamu said. “Get in the cave.”

“Guys what's wrong?” Spike asked a little shaken by the serious tone of Imamu.

“NOW!” They both yelled, and Spike fell on all fours and ran towards the cave. Peeking from behind a stalagmite, he first looked at the two of them, then at the mound.

With a violent explosion the dirt was thrown into the air. All that was left was Kirabo standing in the crater he created.

As before his armor covered his chest and his left arm down to his fingers, a small piece of armor had also formed around his eye, covering a good part of the left part of his face, leaving only his eye, mouth and lower jaw uncovered. The right one was blank. From the back of his chestpiece two metallic spikes emerged before bending and starting to look like wing bones.

In his left hand he held a new blade, it had a long hilt, so long that it seemed to be a two handed weapon. It’s grip was crimson, with light blue metallic rings, and a pommel of the same colour. Despite its long grip its cross-guard was short and thick, and it seemed to have a second cross-guard, two metallic spikes pointing away from the wielder. The blade was thicker than Kirabo’s rapier and about three times the size of the hilt. The entire sword was colored in shades of silver and blue, with the crimson being present just on the grip.

Kirabo was levitating a few inches above the ground. Zecora was busy searching for something in her bag.

Chapter 60 Control and discipline (M)

Control and discipline (M)

Imamu reacted immediately and grabbed Kirabo between his hands. A magic burst of energy came from the small warrior sending Imamu flying a great distance. When he landed the earth shook from the force of the impact.

Kirbo grinned before dashing towards Zecora, lifting his sword and bringing it down again, determined to slice the little zebra in half, however his blade was stopped by a red energy shield that Zecora created around her, much to Spikes surprise.

Spike looked with amazement as the zebra casted an all too familiar spell.

“A shield? How? I know she can do some magic, but... She is basically an earth pony. So how?”

Kirabo’s sword was lifted and when it fell again Spike could see the shield starting to crack. It took the brunt of the blow, but a fraction of the energy managed to pass through and it fell onto Zecora, bringing her to her knees.

She quickly got up and concentrated to repair the damaged shield.

“DIE!” He yelled as his blade smashed it again.

“How?” Spike wondered.

“DIE!” Kirabo yelled again.

“She shouldn’t be able to do that.”

“DIE!” Kirabo yelled again.

This time even more of the blades energy passed through the shield and hit Zecora. Again she fell to her knees, again she struggled to get up, and again she somehow managed to repair the energy shield. But now Spike could see that it was a losing battle, her legs were shaking violently, in fact her entire body was shaking to some degree, blood started staining her white coat, as well as dripping from her nose and the corner of her eyes.

Spike took a closer look at her eyes. Gone was the dark cyan glow that she had before, all that was left now was red. Her eyes were glowing read and her irises were black.

“Those eyes... I’ve seen them before...”

Again Kirabo struck the top of the bubble, but this time he followed up with cross-cut, witch Zecora did not expect.

Kirabo figured out that Zecora was pouring most of her energy towards that part of the shield, that was why it was so strong and also why it could reform so fast. So after he broke that part, while all of Zecora’s focus was on that part he would hit someplace else.

The blow did not take Zecora completely by surprise. The shield did not break as Kirabo expected, instead it bended, choosing to be like the grass in front of the strong wind, and not like the tree, letting all the energy flow into it. Normally against a lesser attack the shield would just bend and then bounce back, but the force was too great and Zecora ended up flying energy bubble and all. She only moved a few feet but that was enough for Spike to notice something very familiar around the zebras neck.

A large silver amulet, compared to the size of the filly, with a red diamond shape gem in the middle, with a pair of red wings with dark grey feathers could be seen in its corners, and with a metallic unicorn’s head on it’s upper part, Spike knew for certain that around Zecora’s neck was the Alicorn Amulet. A powerful artefact that, according to a book Fluttershy found in the library, blessed its owner with untold powers, but even though it provides great power, it also corrupts the user.

“So that is why she can cast the shield.”

“DIE. DIE. DIE.” Kirabo shouts as he continues to wail on the shield, slowly weakening it each time it reformed.

Now Zecora didn’t even try to stand up, she just sat on her stomach and braced herself for the pain she received each time Kirabo broke her shield.

Spike wanted to do something, he really wanted to help Zecora, but he couldn’t he was way out of his league and he knew it. He tried growing into a full grown dragon, regardless of the consequences but no matter what he thought about he did not manage to do it. He thought of everything, from mountains of gems to a wonderful night with Rarity, but nothing seemed to work. He remembered Zecora telling him about rage, and how it could do the same, but that did not help either. Not because he was not angry, because he was, he was angry at Kirabo for trying to kill Zecora, he was angry at her for challenging Kirabo to a fight, he was angry at Imamu for allowing them to fight and then not being able to stop them when things got out of hand, but most of all... He was angry at himself. He was angry that he was the reason the two of them were fighting, and he was angry that he could not do anything about it. He was angry at himself for being weak, so very weak.

Chapter 61 Intervention (M)

Intervention (M)

It took him awhile but Imamu finally managed to pick himself up after the blow he received from Kirabo. In front of him he could now see a partially conscious Kirabo filled with rage and overflowing with magic energy wailing on a injured Zecora who was being taken over by the darkness of the Alicorn Amulet.

“Blasted trinket.” Imamu said looking at his hands, they were burnt beyond recognition.

“YOU TWO ARE GROUNDED.” He raised his hands, palms facing forward, and after concentrating for a bit closed his hands, making a fist.

Kirabo and Zecora both fell to the ground, snoring loudly. Spikes attention turns towards Imamu.

From what he could see Imamu’s eyes were glowing slightly, and small puffs of orange smoke were appearing at random places on his body. Again he opened his hands and spread out his fingers. Zecora and Kirabo were surrounded by an orange aura and were lifted from the ground.

With a slight tug the Alicorn Amulet easily fell off from Zecora’s neck and Imamu caught it in the same colored aura that was around the zebra.

Spike would later find out that the enchantment of the amulet, the enchantment that prevented anypony from removing it, did just that. It prevented any PONY, except the user, to forcefully remove it.

The makers of the artefact only designed the safeguard to work against ponies, alicorns, zebras, and a few other races that were similar to ponies enough for the amulet to work against them as well as on them. But simians, as Imamu or even Kirabo, had no problems removing it, but also they could not use it.

As for Kirabo, despite being in La La Land, half of his body, his left half that is, was still struggling to escape Imamu’s magical grip.

Imamu brought his left index finger and his thumb together and another aura formed around the sword. Moving the index down the length of his thumb caused the sword to be pulled away from Kirabo’s hand. When the physical grip failed, the sword tried to connect to it’s host with strands of magic that twisted around his arm. Imamu pulled harder, but it only caused the swords magical tentacles to wrap themselves even harder around Kirabo’s armor threatening to crush both his armor and the flesh and bone arm beneath.

So he let go. Without his magical grip pulling on it the sword returned to Kirabo’s palm, where, to Imamu’s and Spike’s surprise it vibrated and hummed happily as Kirabo’s fingers closed around it.

The giant simian sighted, and Spike could have heard him say “sorry.”

Again he touched his thumb and index finger causing the aura to appear around the sword, only this time the aura also engulfed Kirabo’s hand, ending just below his wrist. The sword, sensing danger prepared it’s tentacles once again ready to wrap them around it’s owners arm at the first sign of danger. Danger for it meaning the lost of contact with its owner.

Imamu would not give that thing any chances , he pulled hard, and he made sure there was no way for it to react, by keeping Kirabo’s hand connected with the hilt of the blade. So, since he could not separate the sword from Kirabo hand, he would separate the hand from Kirabo.

With a strong tug Kirabo’s hand separated from the rest of his hand. Blood started gushing from the severed limb, but the bleeding was stopped quickly by the aura that presses hard against the exposed flesh acting like an plug. The gauntlet melted off Kirabo’s severed limb and turned to black goo before landing on the ground below.

The sword and hand floated some distance from the rest of Kirabo’s body. Feeling the lack of life force coming from the severed limb the sword was separated itself from the hand, and tried to find another host. Kirabo and Zecora were shielded by Imamu’s aura, Imamu himself felt too strong for the sword, all that was left was a terrified and angry ‘baby’ dragon.

Fear and anger are both useful on the battlefield if used properly. Fear make sure we don’t do anything stupid, it keeps us alive. Anger, rage, give us purpose, gives us the motivation to keep going despite anything that may have happened to you. But both of them are useless if you have to fight with your mind. So it struggled to get to him, to join with him, to give him the power he sought, for a price.

But Imamu would have none of that. He strengthened the aura around it, holding it in place.

He turned his other arm towards the cave opened his fist, turned his arm around so his palm would be facing up and carefully moved his fingers as if he was plucking invisible strings.

From the cave a couple of boxes started floating out. A small simple wooden box, another wooden box that was a lot longer than the first and had a silver crescent moon engraved on the top, an even larger wooden crate, bearing the same symbol, and two metallic cages, both big enough to hold an average size pony.

He opened the smallest of boxes revealing a fluffy red velvet lining, with a depression in the center. He levitated the Alicorn Amulet into it, placed it in the middle where it fit perfectly inside the depression and closed the lid.

He opened the second box, the thin and long one, revealing a velvet blue interior, a large white piece of cloth and a long golden thread with fringes. He wrapped the sword with the cloth, tied it down with the thread and placed it in the box. Upon closing the lid, the silver crescent moon glew and turned into a full moon magically sealing the box.

With the most dangerous of items safely contained Imamu could focus his attention on Kirabo, or on his hand to be more exact. He levitated it back to its proper place and connected the Carpus to the Ulna and Radius. Doing his best he align most of the torn tissue, before pouring more magic onto the wound forming a bright orange, somewhat transparent cast around it.

His attention turned to Zecora, who was promptly thrown into one of cages before the cage door swung shut and the iron lock locked itself.

Again his attention turned towards Kirabo. He placed both his thumbs onto the sides of their corresponding index fingers and using movements that could only be described as rubbing one finger against the other and gently the index with the thumb unstrapped the leather belts that held the two pieces of the cuirass together. Then gently he removed them pulling them in opposite directions.

Between Kirabo’s fur and the chestpiece metal there was a black goo that stretched as Imamu pulled them apart. It provided little actual resistance. When the last string of goo snapped the pieces of armor that made up his shoulder piece, rerebrace, couter and vambrace all started melting of his arm turning into black goo. All of it started flowing downwards, with it gone Kirabo’s injuries were visible, many bruises, a few puncture wounds and a couple of broken ribs.

Imamu placed Kirabo in his cage handling him with a little more care than he did with Zecora, if only not to cause him any more broken bones. The door slammed shut and the lock locked itself.

Only one thing left, the armor.

There were two puddles of black goo on the ground, a small one that formed from the gauntlet, and a large one that formed from the rest of the armor Kirabo had around his arm. Imamu placed the two parts of the cuirass back together and using the same technique he used to unstrap the belts he strapped them back again. He levitated the dark blue piece of armor above the larger, and closest, puddle. Immediately the liquid reacted to the presence of the armor, mini towers of goo started forming, trying to reach ever closer to the source of their attraction.

Imamu lowers the cuirass down. The closer it is to the goo, the taller the towers grew, eventually he lowered it enough that the two touch. A ripple passed through the surface of the goo and soon every little piece was struggling to climb up the towers and reunite with the rest of their kind.

Once there was a pool of blackness on the ground, then the pool started moving and its smooth surface was covered by small pointy mountains, then after the peaks of the liquid mountains touch the piece of armor nothing remained, no drop of goo was left behind.

As it worked its way onto the surface of the cuirass the piece of armor started changing colour again, turning from the dark blue it was when Imamu pulled it of Kirabo, to the black it was when he first took of his cloak earlier that day.

Imamu did the same with the smaller puddle, having to get the piece of armor closer since there was not enough goo to support the tall towers that formed from the larger one.

Having collected the last drop of goo Imamu opened the lid of the crate and levitated out some hay. He placed the armor inside and let the hay drop, covering it up, before placing the lid back. When the lid close, the silvery crescent moon symbol on the top glew and turned into a full moon, sealing the crate.

“Damn kids, always taking it too far.” He went towards the two cages that had Kirabo and Zecora in them.

“Wake up!”

Bothe of them woke up and looked around confused until their eyes meet, they stood there silently for a moment staring at eachother.

“I WILL KILL YOU!” Kirabo shouted.

“NOT IF I KILL YOU FIRST!” Zecora replied.

Imamu was rubbing his forehead, a great headache suddenly appeared when the two started shouting at each other.

“YOU STUPID LITTLE PONY WITCH HOW DARE YOU DRUG ME?”

“WITCH? YOU ARE LUCKY I DID NOT TURN YOU INTO A BUG AND SQUASH YOU UNDER MY HOOF!”

“YOU? SQUASH ME? HA, THAT WOULD BE THE DAY.”

Imamu walked into the cave, the two boxes, one crate and two cages levitating after him. Spike was staring not knowing what just happened.

“LAUGH IT UP MONKEY. JUST WAIT TILL I GET FREE.”

“WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO? HMM? GIVE ME A HEART ATTACK?”

“I WOULD IF YOU EVEN HAD A HEART.”

“WHY YOU LITTLE... JUST WAIT TILL I GET OUT OF HERE...”

“AND DO WHAT? GO CRY TO YOUR GRANDPA? WHAAA WHAAA WHAAA GRAMPS ZECORA IS MEAN TO ME AGAIN...”

“JUST WAIT TILL I GET MY HANDS ON YOU...”

“Promises promises...” Zecora’s voice died down as they went deeper in the cave.

Some time went by while Spike just stood there staring into the cave, not moving, not saying anything just standing there, confused.

“What just happened?” He asked despite nobody being around him to hear his question.

Chapter 62 A lesson learn part 1

A lesson learn part 1

Spike stood behind a stalagmite and watched as Imamu passed by, behind him floated a small wooden box with the Alicorn Amulet inside it, a longer box that held an evil magical sword, a crate with a magical armor, and two cages with a angry zebra filly and a even angrier simian.

He waited a little trying to understand what just happened, why and how did things got out of hand so fast and how and why did end so abruptly.

“Kid.” Imamu’s voice could be heard coming from inside the cave. “Kid. Come on it’s time to eat.”

Spike did not respond, still deep in thought, or in shock.

“No use unlocking the secrets of the universe on an empty stomach.” Imamu said again.

Still no reaction.

“Uh.” Imamu turned back and grabbed Spike with his fingers, that got his attention.

“Welcome back.” Imamu said jokingly. “How was the trip?”

“Huh?” Spike replied.

“What did you think of the show?”

“Umm... I don’t know... At first it was interesting, but then...”

“It was a little too much for you wasn’t it?”

“Yeah...” Spike trailed off. “And I’ve seen my share of crazy...”

Imamu continued walking, passing the bed where Spike first woke up in, then reaching the large room. He remained silent waiting for the dragon to speak his mind.

“I mean I am no stranger to insanely strong creatures, Ursa Minors, giant timberwolves...”

He paused, taking a breath.

“Nightmare Moon, Queen Chrysalis and her changeling army, Discord, Sombra...”

“You fought Nightmare Moon?” Imamu asked interrupting him.

“Well I sort of just... fainted when I saw her...” Spike replied embarrassed.

Imamu chuckled.

“So Chrysalis and her army, even Discord and I even defeated King Sombra...”

“Single handed?” Imamu asked interrupting again.

“Not really... Twilight and I searched for the crystal heart together, and we found it, but then she was trapped by a trap so I had to take it to Cadence... but then Sombra appeared, and black crystal spikes grew, and I fell, and I dropped the heart, and Shining who is Twilight’s brother and Cadence’s husband, had to throw her, and then she caught it before Sombra could, and...”

He paused to catch his breath.

“And then she took it with her magic and I rode on her back... It was odd actually... It was not like Twi, but not like Rainbow Dash either... I guess an alicorn is a lot more than an unicorn with wings...”

He paused again, his mind racing from place to place how he felt riding Cadence to how he felt riding Twilight before she got her wings and after, before resuming his story.

“So anyway... Cadence got the heart and me, few down placed it in its place and everypony turned to crystals and Sobra blew up, and I was a hero... And I was turned into crystal pony which was cool.”

“Entity.”

“What?”

“You are not a pony, thus you could not be turned into a crystal pony.”

“I see. So I was a crystal dragon then.”

“It does sound better, but it still is wrong. There is no such thing as a crystal dragon, there are crystal elementals but no dragons. So...”

“So?”

“A crystal, or crystalline entity.”

“It sound odd. I prefer crystal dragon.”

Imamu could not help but laugh a little. “Well you changed into something that never existed before or since, and since you did not stay a crystal dragon, there would be no point in naming a new race after you. Maybe if the change would have been permanent, but since it was not you became something that is generally described as an entity.”

“That is a little confusing.”

“It usually is. So back to the matter at hand, what did you think about the fight.”

“Like I said at first it was fine. Both of them seemed to try to end it fast, but at the same time they did not put too much power behind their attacks.”

“Good... Good... And why do you think they did that?”

“Hmm... to use as little power as possible?”

“And?”

“Aaaa...” He thought about it for a while. “If got nothing.” He said after a while.

By now they reached the large room and Imamu turned on the lights with a swift fist to the wall. The boxes, crate and cages levitated out of sight, possibly going somewhere deeper into the cave.

“Think about it... Why would they not go full force from the start?”

Imamu placed Spike down on the crystal floor before jumping of the ledge. He thought about it, but in the end Spike could not figure out any other reason why the two did not go at it with all their might, so he guessed.

“Because they were friends?”

“An excellent point. Although these two are more like brother and sister than friends. So?”

“What?”

“Why did they hold back?”

Again he tried to figure out an answer, again he failed. As he rattled his brain two reasons keep popping up.

“Because they cared for each other? Because they did not want to hurt the odder”

It was a fifty-fifty chance.

“Because they did not want to hurt each other?”

“Bingo.” Imamu said as his head popped out.

“But they both wanted to win... So why did they hold back?”

“It simple. If you have to fight someone you care for, why not try to knock him out instead of trying to brutally kill him?”

“I see... That makes sense... But... Wouldn’t it be easier to knock someone out if they used more power?”

“And that is the other reason.” Imamu waited for Spike to take another guess, he did not.

Chapter 63 A lesson learn part 2

A lesson learn part 2

Inside the main room of Imamu’s cave he and Spike were talking about the duel Zecora and Kirabo had while Imamu made something for them to eat.

Kirabo and Zecora were still busy developing the hate part of their complicated love-hate relationship. If it wasn’t for the great distance that separated them Spike and Imamu’s conversation would have been flooded with obscenities and death threats, some of them in rhyme even.

When the old simian asked Spike what he had learned from watching the two dance, Spike more or less guessed that the two were holding back at the start because of they were friends and did not want to hurt each other.

“So Spike...” Imamu's voice could be heard echoing through the crystalline structure that separated the, “you figured out that they both wanted to win, but did not want to hurt the other too badly, but why else would the hold back at the beginning of the fight?” he put a heavy emphasis on the word ‘beginning’.

Again he tried to think of a reason but came out empty. “I have no idea.”

“Have you ever played cards?”

“Huh? What does that have to do with... Ah I see. They did not go full strength so one could not see what cards the other had.”

“Exactly. So they did not go all in because they did not want to hurt each other and...”

“So that one would not know how strong the other was.”

“And then...”

“Then things escalated... quickly.”

“Yes, as they went on both of them put more and more force into their attacks. Can you tell when they stopped playing around and actually started fighting?”

“Umm...” Spike paused trying to remember the battle as a whole.

In the meantime Imamu returned with a small pile of assorted gems wrapped around a large leaf and a even larger ceramic vase.

“When Zecora put on the amulet?”

“No.” Imamu placed the pile of gems in front of Spike.

“When zecora kissed Kirabo?”

Imamu laughed. “No.” He placed the vase in front of him and opened the lid.

“Umm... When the trees appeared?”

“Thats right.” He took something from the vase and popped into his mouth before continuing.

“Before that they only fought hand to hoof. But when Zecora started using the saplings Kirabo knew he had to get serious.” He pooped another.

Spike managed to get a quick look at it before it disappeared inside Imamu’s mouth. It looked like something wrapped in some sort of leave that was kept submerged in some liquid, possible a sort of preservant. Imamo took another one out of the vase and tossed it in his mouth.

“Then Kirabo started using more power and Zecora responded with more of hers and so on.” He ate another.

“Until one of them went to far.” And another.

“Kirabo right?” Spike asked, still curious about what the giant was eating.

“Maybe...” Both of them remained silent until Imamu ate another.

“Maybe? He was the one that tried to kill Zecora first.”

“Things are not usually black and white.” Imamu picked up another one from the vase and ate it.

“Do you remember what Zecora did before Kirabo lost it?”

“She buried him alive?”

“No.” Imamu replied eating another. “He was already gone by then. Try to guess when Kirabo snapped.” One more.

“Hmm...” Spike said stroking an imaginary beard. “He was acting weird after Zecora kissed him.”

Imamu laughed again, almost choking on his food.

“Why do you keep saying that they kissed?”

“Umm... because they did.”

Once again Imamu laughed. After calming down a little he ate another one.

“If one she did...” He said much quieter than usual.

“What?” Spike asked.

“Nothing. Look kid, she did not kiss him she just forced feed him something and...”

“Wait, force feed? Really?” Spike said in disbelief. “Look I have been a feisty eater when I was younger, to the point that Twilight had to force feed me, but she never... did...” he blushed, “that.”

“Look kid, as far as I know ponies don’t do it, but since they do kiss they must have done it sometimes in the past.”

“What are you talking about?”

Imamu sighted. “Okay kid time for a history and biology lesson.”

Spike turned from the stinking pile of gems, that stood in front of him, so he could face Imamu.

Spike search for a more comfortable position and ended up laying in a similar fashion to when he was perched on Imamu’s shoulder. He was laying on his stomach, his body arched to one side so his tail could reach beneath his head, his arms placed on the tail and his head resting on his arms. Just like before the tip of his tail was wiggling.

“Right. I am guessing you know where babies come from, if you don’t ask someone else I am really tired of explaining it. So a baby mammal is feed with milk...”

“What is a mammal?”

“Really?” He sighted. “The short version is a mammal is a creature that has babies and feed them with milk. Like a simian, or a cow...”

“Or a pony?” Spike asked.

“Yes, like a pony. So a mammal feeds its offsprings...” He looked at Spike and anticipating his question continued “its babies with milk until they can eat on their own, some even after but that is a different story. But some want their children to eat something else than milk sooner than they could normally eat it they would take the food in their mouth and chew it for the young.”

“So that was what Zecora did? She chewed something then forced it into Kirabo’s mouth.”

“Exactly.”

“But it looked just like a kiss.”

“Yes it did. While most animals show their affection by a similar practices such as licking, nuzzling or grooming. In higher intelligent animals such as simians...” He took a look at Spike, “and maybe ponies the practice of kissing is believed to have originated from premastication...” Again he looked at Spike, “pre-chewing or kiss-feeding.”

“So, you’re telling me that ponies kiss because once they used to feed their foals that way?” He paused. “Huh, I am surprisingly unfazed by that.”

“You may still be in shock.” Imamu said as he ate a few more of those.

“Maybe... So what are those anyway?”

“Grubs.”

Chapter 64 A lesson learn part 3

A lesson learn part 3

“Grubs?” Spike asked as he stood next to Imamu inside the main chamber of his cave.

“Aha.” Imamu replied briefly as he ate another. “Want one?”

“Umm... when you say grubs you mean...”

“Larvas.”

“Thought so...” Spike said a little greener than usual.

“So you want one?” Imamu placed one in front of him.

Spike took a closer look at the disturbing food item that stood in front of him. The first things he noticed were its size, shape and color. It was big, for him at least, bigger than his head, but for Imamu it was a little smaller than his thumb. It was more or less cylindrical in shape, about six or seven times longer than it was wide, and the color was a mixt of green and yellows. At closer examination he could see that the exterior was a large leaf covered in a sort of liquid closely resembling slime.

Curiosity got the better of Spike and he looked even closer. The slime was slowly falling of the leaf, pooling around it. If he did not know what the package contained he could have guessed it was some sort of exotic pony dish. Like assorted vegetables, steamed, and wrapped in cabbage.

The smell on the other hand was strong but it did not smell bad, nor did it smell good, it was tolerable at best and certainly not something he would like to feel the smell of often.

Like with every new thing that catches one curiosity Spike eventually decided to poke it. At first all he could feel was the slimy texture of the leaf covered in what he still thought to be some sort of preservent. He made a small cut into the leaf with his claw to see what was inside. He could not tell what it was only that it was somewhat transparent, somewhat shiny and a little white. He made the hole bigger and when enough of the contents was visible his eyes grew in shock and he backed away.

After the brief moment of panic passed Spike took another look at the insides to make sure he did not imagine it, and to his shock he did not. Tucked inside the leaf was a larva, a huge insect larva.

“You are... Why are you eating... that?”

“Huh? Because it tastes good, and...” he ate another, “it is surprisingly healthy.”

“But that is alive, or at least it was... That was a living being.”

“And?” Imamu asked, as he took another grub.

“And you ate it. You killed it and ate it.”

“And?” He ate another.

“You... How could you? How could you kill and eat a living being?”

“Look kid...” Imamu spoke softly, “we do not chose what we can eat. You eat gems right?”

“Yes but... gems are not alive.”

Imamu laughs. “Tell me can you eat grass?”

“Umm, I can eat hay fries... but I don’t really like their taste.”

“What about rocks? Have you ever eaten rocks? Or dirt?”

“Rocks? Hey didn’t you tell me to eat a rock if I was hungry some time ago?”

“I did. So did you?”

“No of course not.”

“But you could, and it will be the same as if you ate some gem shards.”

Spike stared at Imamu with a confused look on his face.

“What I am saying is that we usually eat what we like. You like gems, I like bugs.”

“But I still think it is wrong.”

“You will get used to it... So what else did you learn today.”

“I learned that you eat bugs.”

“True... But what else did you learn from watching them fight?”

“That Zecora can be scary.”

Imamu laughed. “Sometimes it feel so go to be with someone younger than you. But besides that?”

“Umm...”

“What about towards the end?”

“That you should not lose it?”

“I see... we will get back to that. Then what about the fifth?”

“The fifth?”

“Strength and magic, discipline and luck and one more thing makes a great warrior”

“I don’t know. I give up, what is the fifth?”

“Well it depends who you ask.”

“What do you mean?”

“Strength, magic, discipline and luck are things that every fighter need, but the fifth varies from individual to individual. Some say it is cunning, the ability to trick your opponent, to keep him constantly guessing on what you are going to do next, or what is going to happen.”

“Like the seedling, or the smoke, or the kiss.”

“Good. Yes, those are some good examples. But cunning doesn’t work for all. Kirabo for one is as straight as an arrow. He doesn’t skeem, he plans.”

“And Zecora?” Spike asked as he finished the last of his gems.

“Zecora like to prepare, she is more smoke and mirrors illusions and distractions.”

“But the wolfs...”

“Just because she uses illusions and tricks doesn’t mean she can’t use force to, both physical and magical. But Kirabo is nothing like that. He tackles the problems head on, but that doesn’t mean he is reckless.”

Spike looked a bit confused.

“Look kid, let me put this another way. A wise friend of mine told me that there are two ways to solve a problem. The smart way, and the strong way.”

“Wait just a minute!” Spike interrupted. “Are you telling me that Zecora is smart but weak, while Kirabo is strong but dumb?”

“NO.” Imamu shouted. “Zecora relies more on her mind because she is smarter than she is stronger, while Kirabo is the other way around. But, that doesn’t mean she is weak or he is dumb.”

“Oh I see now. So you say some prefer to be cunning, what about the rest?”

“Patient.”

“Patient? Really?”

“Yes I have trained countless creatures and only a few did not have one or both of these.”

“I really fail to see how this would work. I mean just sitting there doing nothing...”

“Did you manage to see what happened after Zecora used the smoke bomb?”

“No.”

“Funny, I expected a dragon to easily see through it... Don’t worry with a bit of training you will know what to look for.”

“So what did happen?”

“Well for the most part nothing.”

“Nothing?”

“Yes almost nothing, Kirabo kept his guard up and waited for Zecora to attack him. Zecora knew that and waited for a clear shot.”

“But if she tried I think she could have easily ended it then.”

“Maybe, but if she would have failed Kirabo would have also stop holding back and...” He let Spike finish.

“And then they would have just skipped to the last part of the fight.”

“Yes. But keep in mind that this was a friendly competition between two fighters who knew very well just what the other was capable of. So when Zecora tried to smash Kirabo’s head with her hooves...” Again he paused so Spike could finish the sentence.

“She knew he could stop her.”

“Close. She did not know for sure, she guessed. She knew how strong she was and she had an idea how strong he was, so she guessed that he could block or dodge that attack.”

“But if they would have been in a real fight they would have went all out?”

“More or less.”

“Care to explain?” Spike asked not understanding what Imamu meant.

“Look kid...” Imamu paused, “ how can I put this... They would have used moderate amounts of power. Kirabo could go a little overboard so that he would be done faster. While Zecora usually needs time to gather her magic. But she could easily called the timberwolves right from the start.”

“So only use as much as you need, in other words don’t be greedy?”

“Ironic isn’t it?”

“Not really. So in the end who won?”

Chapter 65 Kurutu

Kurutu

Imamu and Spike just finished their dinner conversation about the fight the just witness when Spike asked whether Zecora or Kirabo won the engagement.

“Zecora did.” Imamu replied to Spikes question.

“Okay, but why? I mean you had to put them both to sleep and lock them in cages. So why did she won?”

“As far as I’m concerned Zecora managed to knock Kirabo out, and because of that she is the winner.”

“That simple?”

“Yes. So congratulation are in order.,. Congratulations you are now a Kurutu.”

“A what? I swear Adanna, Kurutu. Are you just making these names up?”

“There are not names, they are titles, like captain or private...”

“So what do they mean?”

“Let’s start from the top. I am a Imamu, it means leader or father.”

“So Imamu is not your name.”

“Correct. My name is Sagoma, but everyone calls me Imamu and I don’t mind, it’s like a child calls his father dad instead of his name.”

“I see... Wait, you said you are a imamu, meaning there are more of you?”

“There... were... I myself had the honor of meeting five others.”

“What happened to them?”

Imamu did not respond and Spike knew that he should drop the subject.

“So what comes after imamu?”

“Each imamu has one successor who replaces him when he dies, or, becomes one when the rest think he is ready. That person is the maned adanna if she is a female or ikenna if he is a male. It roughly translated as successor and as father’s daughter or father’s son.”

“So... Zecora Adanna means she is your daughter?” Spike skeptically asked.

“With Zecora is complicated, but yes. If something would to happen to me she should take over.”

“Should?”

“It’s complicated.”

“So what comes next?”

“Next comes jelani. It means soldier but also mighty. Then kurutu or chuo.”

“You called me kurutu.”

“Yes it means recruit or trainee, you are a kurutu before you become a jelani.”

“And chuo?”

“Chuo means student. It refers to anybody who is trained not to become a soldier... think of a person doing any other job that does not involve direct fighting, like medics, blacksmiths, alchemists, builders any auxiliary personnel is first a chuo.”

“That sound a lot like Zecora.”

“She was a chuo when she was a filly, but also learned how to fight.”

“So imamu, then adanna, jelani, then kurutu and chuo?”

“Yes.”

“Then what about Kirabo? When we meet you told me to greet him with some long title. Or was that his name?”

“Aaa... You mean Jelani Kirabo chipo Otieno... well chipo means gifted, while otieno means born at night.”

“So he calls himself The mighty Kirabo, he who was gifted to be born at night? Or something like that?”

“That... that is surprisingly correct, and well phrased. I am impressed.”

“Thanks.” Spike said with a wide grin on his face.”

“So I guess from now Kirabo will be my trainer or something?”

“Yes.”

“So when do I start?” Spike said barely managing to contain his excitement.

“Well it will be a couple of days until I can let them go.”

“Speaking of witch how long have I been here anyways?”

“Well since the incident at Zecora’s almost three days have passed.”

“Aha... Well I’m dead.” Spike said bluntly. Imamu was confused by his statement.

“Dead? Why?”

“Well I was supposed to be back two days ago... She is so going to kill me. Say...” He said turning towards Imamu, “can I live here for the rest of my life?”

“Well I honestly have no problems with that. It’s not like there is not enough space, but, who is going to kill you?”

“Twilight.”

“Care to elaborate? Like who she is? And why is she going to kill you?”

“She is the princess of Ponyville, and I am... was... was her assistant, and I kind of let her down.”

“But if she is a princess can’t she just tell someone else to help her? Or is you job something nobody else can do?”

“Well I guess she could... It’s not like anything I do is so important... except sending the letters to the princess... That... that could be a problem.”

“Hmm...” Imamu took a moment to think about something. “You wouldn’t be using green fire to send those letters?”

“Yes, how did you...”

“Show me.”

“Huh? Why?”

“I have an ideea, but first I must see how your fire works.”

“Well I just hold the letter in my arm, then blow fire, then the letter burns and I guess it appears in front of Celestia or in some office in Canterlot or something.”

“Yes, I know how green fireworks. I need to know the frequency of the flames.”

“The what?”

“The frequency of your fire.”

“What is that?”

“Uh.” Imamu grunted.

Chapter 66 The plan part 1

The plan part 1

Imamu and Spike were standing inside the cave when Imamu asked Spike to show him his green flame, so he could find out its frequency.

“What is this frequency anyway?” Spike asked.

“The frequency... actually that not exactly correct either... Its like this, in order for something to be send via green fire there has to be a sender and a recipient, and so that the letter doesn’t get send to someone else the fire is set to a certain frequency attuned to the magic of the person who is supposed to receives it.”

“What?”

“Maybe it would be easier to show you.”

Imamu snapped his fingers and a small green flame appeared above his index finger.

“Now if I would burn a letter with this where would you think it would end up?”

“Um... In front of Celestia?”

“Nope. This would actually appear in front of Zecora. Now...”

Letting the flame burn he snapped his fingers again and a identical flame appeared above his middle finger.

“This would appear in front of Kirabo...”

He continued to snap his fingers again until two more flames appeared above his ring finger and his pinky finger.

“These would appear in front of others you don’t know. And I can do the same for my other hand and my feet. So sixteen individuals, each with their own magical frequency... or signature if you prefer.”

“But all my letters are sent to Celestia.”

“That’s because you don’t know how to change your fires frequency.”

“So I could do that? Make fire from my fingers?”

“Hmm...” Imamu though as he let the fires die down. “I don’t think so, but you could send a it to different individuals. But first I need to see the frequency that you use.”

“So what do I have to do?”

“Just do what you normally do when you are sending a letter.”

Spike took a deep breath and let out a massive flame. It was larger than anything he ever made before, if he was back in the library he would have filled the entire room. Then again he never breathe fire when he wasn’t a little baby dragon.

“I see.” Imamu said unimpressed by the flame that was many times larger that the dragon that made it. “Come with me.”

They walked through the tunnel that lead outside, but stopped before reaching the exit. Imamu lifted his hands in the air and grabbed onto the ledge of a previously unseen hole in the ceiling. He grabbed Spike with his foot and lifted them both up. A short walk later they reached his office.

Spike looked around a little and could not notices how business-y it was. Like the rest of the cave this rooms ceiling and walls had crystals sticking out of them, and except for a massive desk the room was empty. He sat down at his desk and placed Spike on his shoulder. He look on the table below, on it was a pile of pieces of paper several dagger blades something that resembled an ink well and some sort of and a few other knick knacks he did not recognise.

Imamu licked his index finger and used it to pick up a sheet of paper from the pile and place it in front of him, with his telekinesis he lifted one of the daggers until it was pointing up and used it to stab himself in the same finger. Using the dagger as an oversize quill he dipped it in ink and started to write.

“Spike,” he said still focusing on the paper in front of him, “what is Twilight’s full name and official title?”

“Well her name is Twilight Sparkle and she is a princess.”

“Of?”

“Huh?”

“She is the princess of?”

“Oh! Ponyville.”

“So ‘Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Ponyville’ sound about right?”

“I guess.”

“Do you happen to know if the princesses still use the royal we?”

“The royal we? Ah...” Spike giggled. “Princess Celestia doesn’t but Luna still does from time to time, especially when she makes speeches or when she addresses crowds, but the rest of the time she talk a lot like everypony else, more or less.”

“That would have to do... So what is Twilight to you? Officially I mean, a mother?”

“Well she hatched me... but I don’t think she is my mom... Officially I mean.”

“What about sister? Did her parents legally adopt you?”

“No I don’t think so... At least I never heard of them doing something like that.”

“So you are a pet?”

“WHAT NO! OF COURSE NOT!” Spike yelled angrily before pausing. “NO, I AM NOT A PET.” His anger faded. “I... I am not a pet...”

“I will just write legal guardian. Is that fine with you.”

“Whatever.” Spike said a lot sadder than usual.

Imamu continuing writing the letter, and when he was finished he rolled it up and levitated a dark blue candle and a engraved fang from a hidden compartment in his desk. He lit the candle and let a couple of drops of was to fall onto the roll of paper before pressing the tip of the fang onto the wax puddle.

“Only one more thing to take care of.”

Chapter 67 The plan part 2

The plan part 2

The first thing Imamu did after sealing the paper was to remove the blade from his finger and levitate it back to its place along the others. A drop of blood fell on the table when he removed it which he wiped it with the side of his hand.

His eyes glowed as he focused his powers. From the mass of bones and bone carvings that adorned the bottom half of the walls of the passage that led outside he levitated a bone fang. It was white and similar to a unicorn’s horn, except it did not have the swirling patterns, along with it came a bag. It was a little bigger than the ones that Ponyville doctors used to treat the injured the last time the town was attacked, but not big enough so that a larger stallion would have troubles carrying it.

Imamu moved the scroll from in front of him to another place on the table before levitating the carved bone seal and candle back in their place of hiding. After placing his hands on the table, fingers slightly bent inwards and pointing towards each other, he placed the bag and the raw horn - for the lack of a better word - between them.

The orange aura that surrounded the bag fated after it was opened. From it ten instruments emerged, all surrounded by the same orange aura. Two hacksaws, one with a wider blade with larger teeth and one with a thin blade with smaller teeth, a short bladed knife and a odd blade with a wide rectangular blade (a butchers knife), three pieces of sandpaper with different sized grites, one large file and two smaller ones. Each tool levitated to one of his fingers while the horn was suspended in midair halfway between his hands.

Imamu’s focus was now solely on the piece of bone. The slightest move of one of his fingers caused the corresponding tool to move.

First he used the larger hacksaw to make a rough cut slicing the horn into two parts, then he used the smaller one to cut a little of the tip of and straighten the larger cut. He then took the large file and used it as a drill to remove part of the horns interior before using a smaller file to smooth the interior surface and to widen the hole just a bit.

While the shape itself is a frustum of a cone the piece that was cut from the tip was so small, and the distance so large, that visually it still looked like a cone.

Imamu then took the three pieces of sandpaper and sanded down the exterior of the cone with ever finer pieces of sandpaper, until he was satisfied that the exterior of the bone had the shape of a cone, or in this case a frustum. (but I will not call it that)

Then using his magic he began rotating the smaller files turning them into a sort of drills, which he used to carve intricate designs and patterns onto the surface of the horn. After almost and hour of work followed by several minutes of sanding Imamu was done.

He placed the finish work on top of the table, pointing down, and it stood up right. Imamu mentioned that the balance was good before, with a flip of his finger, he tried to knock it over. It wobbled a little but did not fall, instead it returned to its upright position and stopped wobbling.

“Perfect.” Imamu said pleased with his work. “Now Spike blow some flame over it, but be careful not to blow too hard.” He said before levitating the carved bone next to the dragon.

Spike took a deep breath and nearly choked when Imamu yelled at him to be careful. He eventually let out a small burst of flame, similar to the ones he used on Twilights letters to the princess.

To his surprise part of the flame remained on top of the the bone making it look like a torch.

Imamu’s magic spread from the bone and engulfed the flame forcing it down into the hollowing he filled into it earlier, there the flame died out but not before coating the whole interior in green soot.

He pulled out another piece of paper, stuck the dagger blade into his finger, dipped it into ink and proceeded to write with it. After he finished writing the first draft he removed the dagger from his finger and using his telekinesis he used it to make some corrections to the text with the other end of the blade, before folding it in half.

TOP SECRET

Emergency Green Flame Mail Delivering Apparatus

(GF-MD)

Under direct orders from Princess Luna, we present you with the Emergency Green Flame Mail Delivery Apparatus version 7.3F NEED TO KNOW ONLY

This devices uses Green Flame to disassemble and reassemble matter. The current version works with any type of paper, ink and as well as graphite. (pencil writing) redundant

The apparatus is set to Princess Celestia magic frequency. (it will send the letters or documents to the princess) who else would it send it to?

In order to utilise the apparatus the user must feed a small part of his magic directly into the device. This action will cause a small green flame to appear above the upper end of the device. (the user has to be an unicorn) evident

Please position the device with the narrower part pointing down to avoid accidently combustion. (setting your table and/or house on fire) just don’t

Please destroy this document after you gasp the proper functionality of the device.

Rewrite and present for reevaluation, Inkwell

TOP SECRET

“Okay that just about covers it all. Spike you take this and give them to Twilight. First the sealed letter then when she finish reading it you give her this...” he handed him the carved bone, “and when she ask you what it is you give her this...” he handed him the note, “and finally you ask her if you can go.” Spike placed them in a bag that Imamu levitated on the table and tossed the bag on his back, it was probably one of Kirabo’s backpacks but the straps were so flexible that Spike had no trouble putting it on.

“And if she says no?” Spike asked.

“If she says no then it is up to you to find a way to leave for a week, tell her you work too much and demand a vacation or go on strike or something.”

“I like the or something part, it’s very reassuring.”

“LISTEN KID...” Imamu yelled, “It’s not easy keeping up with the world when you are my age.”

“How old are you anyway?”

“Old kid, I am old. I lived longer than I would not wish such a long life to my worse enemy... Ha, maybe for him... and him... and...” Imamu snapped back. “What are you waiting for? Go!”

“Yes!” Spike said as he jumped.

Chapter 68 Run Spike, run!

Run Spike, run!

“What are you waiting for? Go!” Imamu yelled at Spike who was still perched on the simians shoulder.

Spike jumped onto Imamu’s back, this time sliding down his fur instead of plummeting to his doom like he did last time he got of.

When he reached the floor he started running towards the rooms exit ready to jump down, then planning to run through the Everfree until she reached Ponyville. Most of Imamu’s memories have faded from his mind, but he still remembered enough to know which way to head and that he would reach the town in about eight hours. He was interrupted when Imamu yelled at him.

“Kid! Don’t forget to change back before you enter the town!”

It was only then that Spike realised that he had not changed back since this morning. He could not tell what time it was exactly, but he could have guessed that he was in this form for ten to nine twelve hours , putting the time somewhere between four and six in the evening.

Briefly doing the math, he thought that he would reach the edge of the Everfree somewhere between two and four in the morning.

Wait a minute... Spike though as he exited the cave and ran through the crater filled clearing that stood in front of the caves mouth. “Little Spike would have taken eight hours to get back to Ponyville, I could probably do it in half that time.”

Spike started running and in almost no time at all he cleared the clearing and went into the Everfree. The thick vegetation slowed him down considerable but he was still making great time.

“Okay maybe not in half the time, but maybe I can still make it to town before midnight if I hurry.”

He continued to run until a thick patch of vegetation forced him to stop. The roots of the trees were uprooted slightly but that was not the problem, the problems were the low hanging branches.

While their name was long since gone from his mind, for whatever reason Spike remembered something about these trees, he remembered that their leaves were sharp as metal and that he should avoid passing underneath their low hanging branches.

He looked to his sides and saw that this type trees went on in both directions far further than he could see, so he decided to go push forward. He removed his backpack and placed in on his chest so it would not be cut by any sharp leaf as he moved under them.

“Okay Spike you can do this.” He reassured himself.

Spike took a deep breath and fell down on all fours. Much to his surprise, after walking almost his entire life on two legs he found this position oddly comfortable. He found a place where the branched did not hang so low and started walking. Which each step he took he grew more and more accustomed with this new way of walking, if not for the sharp blades of death hanging above him it would have been a enjoyable and relaxing experience.

As he grew more and more confident with his position he started picking up speed. At first it was a careful stroll, then a walk, then a jog and before he knew it he was running at full speed despite the dangers that dangled overhead. A few blades did managed to graze his back but they did not manage to inflict any lasting damaged thanks to his thick scaly hide.

After a couple of minutes of running he cleared the patch and returned to the normal, life threatening vegetation of the Everfree. His original plan was to crawl under the tree branches then get up and run the rest of the way on two legs. The plans was instantly discarded when he started running on all fours, it felt great and he also thought he was moving faster.

Barely any time seemed to pass for Spike as he ran through the Everfree. But after awhile he noticed that the sun had already set and the plants around him seemed more familiar and less likely to kill you, he was getting close to the edge of the forest.

When he saw that the trees were almost gone he stopped, saying only one word after taking of his backpack, “Go”. This cause his body to convulse and paint to fill his mind. It was bad, but nothing like the ones he had before - either that or he had gotten used to the pain.

After stretching his new - or old- body he picked up the bag and ran the rest of the way on his two stubby little feet.

He entered the town and all seemed normal, a few ponies going home after a long day, a couple more heading from or towards the local bar and most of the light still on, a normal evening in a normal town with no invasion, no giant monster or ancient evil, just a normal town on a normal day. Spike was relieved.

With his home, the Golden Oak Library, in sight he managed to see two familiar figures exiting the building. One was a orange pony with a golden mane, while the other was a white pony with a indigo mane, they were too far for Spike to see what types of pony the two were but he did not have to, he knew both of them all too well.

“What are Rarity and Applejack doing here this late?” Spike wondered as he saw the two leaving and heading in the direction of Rarity’s home, the Carousel Boutique.

Spike walked towards the front door as he kept his eye on the two mares. It seemed that they were having a conversation but they were too far away to make out any actual words, they shortly disappeared from his sight.

Spike reached the front door of the building that served as the town’s library, the residence and office of the princess as well as his home, and he knocked. The door handle started to glow purple as the door slowly creaked open. One thought popped into his mind.

“If I will survive the night I must remember to oil it in the morning.”

Chapter 69 You are late

You are late

“I really must remember to oil that thing,” Spike said as the door to the Golden Oak Library creaked open.

He peeked inside bracing himself for whatever mess Twilight must have made during his absence, but, to his surprise he saw nothing. The library was spotless, not a single book was out of its place, not a single sheet of paper lay on the floor, no dirt no dust, nothing, so he entered.

As soon as he entered the door slammed behind him causing him to jump. He looked around to for Twilight but, as far as he could tell, he was alone.

“Twi?” Spike said with a bit of fear in his voice. No answer came.

He checked the kitchen, all the dishes were done the fridge was decently stacked and there was plenty of hay and gems.

“Twi?” He asked again, still no answer.

He picked into the basement. The lights were of. He turned them on and took a look around but saw nothing out of the ordinary, still the same organised chaotic mess of chemicals, tubes, wires and odd devices he was used to.

“Twi?”

After finishing searching the basement as well as downstairs Spike went to see if Twilight was upstairs, for some reason he expected each step he stepped on, to creek, just like the door, they did not.

“At least I am not in some lame horror movie.”

“Hello Spike,” Twilight said looking down at Spike from the edge of her bed.

“This seemed oddly familiar... all that is missing is a lamp shade and a pillow.” Spike though before greeting Twilight.

“Hi Twi,” he replied with a sheepish smile on his face, the sort of smile one would have on his face when you were caught doing something you shouldn’t have.

“Don’t Twi me mister,” she said annoyed at the little dragon. “Do you have any idea what time it is?”

Spike squinted his eyes trying to get a better view of the cuckoo clock behind Twilight. His eyesight instantly zoomed onto the wooden timekeeping device and he could easily read the time, nine twenty six.

“Wow, I made great time. Also fifteen hours, not bad, not bad at all.”

“Well?” Spike’s train of thought was interrupted by Twilight's voice.

“Umm... Nine thirtyish?”

“Correct.” Twilight's eyes were now closed and she had a wide toothy smile as she spoke. “And when were you supposed to be back?”

“Umm... we never talked about an hour.”

“True,” Twilight tilted her head to the side. “Do happen to remember how long you said you were going to be gone?”

“A day?”

“A day.” Twilight said in a soft barely audible voice. “And how long have you been gone?” she asked with that same sweet voice.

“A little longer...”

“A little longer you say? Hmm... a little longer...” Twilight’s horn glowed for an instant before her magic wrapped around her body.

*Poof* Twilight disappeared from her bed taking part of it with her leaving behind a spherical void where she stood.

*Poof* Could be heard again.

Spike looked around the room trying to see where Twilight teleported too, he did not saw her anywhere, all he could see was his shadow.

“Huh? I don’t remember any light behind...” His eyes widen in terror as he slowly turned his head to take a look behind her.

“So a little longer you say?”

Twilight face now was mere inches from his own and Spike could clearly see how forced that smile was. He could also see that Twilight’s whole body was shaking, but the thing that scared him the most was the magical energies that emanated from her body causing the hairs of her coat to stand up, and her mane and tail to flow similar to that of Celestia and Luna, thankfully hers were still made of hair.

Spike though about the situation he was in, since the day he was born he was never afraid of Twilight, she was his boss, his sister and even his mother from time to time, but now, he knew he should have been.

“I can either apologise or...”

“So Twi, how was your day?” Spike asked.

“Please work, please let this be my lucky day.”

Twilight expected many things from Spike when he returned. He expected him to go directly to bed, he expected him to say he was sorry and move on, she expected him to come groveling and begging for her not to throw him out, she had a list of over two hundred things Spike could have done and how she would react to each of them, but, somehow him asking her how her day was did not appear on her list.

“What?” she ask as her brain tried to formulate a proper response to his question.

“Thank Celestia.” Spike’s gamble paid off. “Imamu was right, nothing is more powerful than sheer dumb luck.”

“I asked you how your day was?”

“My day? You want to know how my day was?” Twilight failed to formulate any elaborate plan in the short time she had. Normally she would have no problems but after playing over two hundred scenarios in her mind she was a little tired.

“You want to know how my day was?” she repeated. “Well after you left me to deal with all the chaos...”

“That you created.”

“... I spend the rest of the day cleaning up the mess and struggling to keep up with my work. It was not easy but I managed to do all the chores, take care of the library, finish all my work and still sleep for two whole hours, before I had to open the library the next day.”

“Just two hours...”

“But it did not matter, and you know why?” Twilight paused as if to give Spike a chance to reply but before he could say anything she went on.

“Because my number one assistant, my loyal assistant was due back that day, and I could get some much deserved sleep after a hard days work.” Twilight paused to take a breath of air before going on.

“But you know what? The morning came and he was not home. Maybe he is just oversleeping I told myself. I’m sure he will arrive before dinner. Then dinner came and he was still not here, then lunch, then breakfast again.”

“Twi I’m...”

“And you know what I did? I searched for him, I searched for him everywhere. I search for him all over Ponyville, I went to see if he was at Applejack, I went to see if he was at Fluttershy, I went to Zecora, he was nowhere to be found. I had Dash fly everywhere again maybe I just missed him. I wrote a letter to Celestia asking her to send the royal guard to help me find him, but you know what? I had no way of sending it. I asked... no, I ordered everypony to drop everything they were doing and search for him, every single mare, stallion, colt and filly searched for him until they could search no more. It was only this morning that I stopped searching for him, and not because I wanted to because I was forced to.” She paused again to breath.

“Have you ever had Fluttershy... Fluttershy of all ponies...” she paused again. “I was such a mess that Fluttershy had to beat some sense into you. Do you have any idea what it take for Fluttershy to slap you? I mean really hit you? For your own good, of course. I didn’t, and I don’t think she didn’t either.”

“Fluttershy...” Spike tried to talk but could not since Twilight resumed her rant.

“And you know what I did? Do you?”

“Umm.. I...”

“I started working, and working, and working. I finished a whole days work in under two hours, and when that was done I rearranged all the books in the library, twice, then I started working on whatever I could. I planned the next five Winter Wraps Up’s, the next five Nightmare Nights, I ended up planning all major events in Ponyville for the next five years.”

“Twilight, I did...”

“And I would have started to plan the sixth year if Applejack did not dump all the ink in the house down the drain. Do you still want to know how my day was?”

“Twilight I... I...”

Chapter 70 Orders and gifts part 1

Orders and gifts part 1

“Twilight I am sorry. I am really, really, sorry.” Spike said as he fought to not break down and cry.

“Oh, Spike.” Twilight said calming down when she saw him on the verge of tears. “I was so worried that something happened to you.” She placed her head on his shoulder and Spike wrapped his arms around her neck. “Especially after what I saw at Zecora.” Spike froze while Twilight hugged him back.

“Zzzecccora?” he asked with a shaking voice.

“Yeah, I’ve seen the destruction. What happened there anyway?”

“Apple Bloom tried to make some cold medicine that went wrong.”

She laughed. “Oh for a minute I thought that something bad may have happened.”

Twilight, as well as everypony else that lived in Ponyville were used by now to the mayhem and destruction that followed the Crusaders. They were so used to it that some buisness pony started offering Crusader Insurance, while Twilight, as the new Princess of Ponyville made it so they, and a few other ponies, would be legally considered disaster prone. Rarity and Applejack objected at first, but after noticing how many bits they were saving quickly embraced the idea.

“We will have to write it up tomorrow and make sure Zecora get her money.” Twilight released Spike from her embrace. “I’m just glad you are safe.”

“Mmm Twi there is something I have to give you.”

“Give me?”

“Yes. I...” Spike paused as he removed his backpack and pulled out from it a sealed document. “I don’t remember why, but I know I have to give it to you.”

“That’s odd, to say the least.” Twilight’s horn glowed and the document was surrounded by her purple aura, grabbing it in her telekinetic field. “Let’ see...”

She closely examined the document. The first thing that caught her attention was the seal, the color of the wax was royal blue, and the engraving was of a crescent moon inside a circle, it looked oficial enough, but never receiving a letter directly from the princess of the night herself she could have been wrong. The seal was simple enough that a skill forger could easily make a copy. Twilight, a true scholar at heart, knew a little about seals and seal making, especially what to look for when checking if a seal is a fake, namely the depth of the indentations as well as minor imperfections that were made by the craftspony. Unfortunately, knowing what to look for did not help her determining if the seal in front of her was the real royal seal, since she never saw the actual seal or any document sealed with it.

“Well that was a waste of time.” Twilight said realising that her close and thurl examination of the seal was in fact nothing but a waste of time, like the time she spent panicking that she did not have time in her schedule to plan her schedule for her next month.

“Let’s try this.” Twilight let a little more magic flow from her horn into the document, this time focusing it on the seal.

The wax seal reacted to the magic that flowed into it by unsticking from the paper and allowing itself to fall to the ground. Twilight, still holding the document in her telekinetic grip, looked at the place where the seal had been, she looked for the outline the wax left on the paper, but found none.

“At least the wax is genuine,” she said before she unrolled the paper and started reading it.

“Let’s see... Dear Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Ponyville...”

Dear Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Ponyville,

We wish to inform you that Spike has provided us with great assistance over the past days in matters concerning Equestria’s future. Due to the delicate - and highly classified - nature of these affairs we cannot divulge what actions have transpired.

Also we take it upon ourselves to erase the memories of everypony involved and replace them with new ones based on several of their recent dreams. He and everypony else, ourselves included, have knowingly and of our own free will agreed to allow me us to do that.

You may attempt to question him about it, but all you will receive will be outlandish and sometimes confusing fabulations of his own mind. Our sister, Princess Celestia, is the only one that will have knowledge of this affair and she had sworn to secrecy. She will not reveal any information unless forced by extenuating circumstances.

We are sorry we cannot tell you more but we must put the interest of Equestria above those of a few of it’s citizens, even if among those citizens is a princess of the very same nation.

We are writing this to you merely as a formality since you are the legal guardian of Spike, the only one involved that is not considered an adult by Equestrian law, as well as a princess of Equestria.

As reward for his service we are granting him a royal boon, in the form of one week of vacation in the Royal Equestrian Gemstone Mine where he will have first pickings of any gem that may emerge, courtesy of the crown, he will also be provided with accommodations as well as anything else he may require.

You are free to join him of course, but we do not know how appealing you may find the prospect of spending seven days in a hot and damp cavern surrounded by hundreds of gemstone miners.

The cavern itself is situated several miles underground, and you will be required to wear a special suit and mask to handle the temperature and poisonous fumes. But fear not they will do no harm to a dragon, not even to a baby one. In fact, to our knowledge he most likely enjoy the feeling similar to how a pony enjoys a prolonged stay at a hot spring or spa facility. If you may chose to go please inform the royal guard so they can arrange an escort for you, also please provide them with your measurements so they make a custom environmental protection suit for you.

Again we apologise for our action, and hope you can excuse Spike for his absence.

Princess Luna Equestris, Diarc of Equestria.

“Spike what have you gotten yourself into?” Twilight asked after finishing reading the letter.

“In a lot of trouble?” he replied, unsure what she meant.

Twilight facehoofed.

Chapter 71 Orders and gifts part 2

Orders and gifts part 2

Twilight finished reading the letter that, from what she could tell, bore the official seal of princess Luna.

“Spike what exactly did you do the past couple of days?” Twilight asked suspicious of the letter. “And start from the beginning.”

“Well, you see... I really shouldn’t be telling you this, but I trust you Twi, so...” he took a deep breath and prepared to tell his story.

“Last week I went over to Zecora so that she could help me control my powers, and she placed me in a magic circle where I did nothing but talk to myself only I did not talk to myself I talked with Zecora and a giant monkey named Imamu. Then I slept with Apple Bloom, and the next morning after I ate some strange fruit that tasted amazing Zecora tossed me into her pot and put the lid on.” He paused to catch his breath. “Then I found myself in a caved filled with gold and gems and lava was flowing from the walls and it felt sort of good, but not really. Then I found Rarity trapped inside a giant snow globe, only it did not have any snow. And I got her out and we...” He paused. “Umm... we stood there for some time... until the voice told me how we can escape and I saved her but I... I fell into lava and it burned, even if it wasn’t supposed to burn since I am a dragon and all, but I still burned and then I woke up and Zecora was doing something to her pot and then you teleported in and I told you that you looked like a chicken then you got mad and we went home and it was...”

“Stop right there.” Twilight interrupted him. “What are you talking about?”

“You told me to start from the beginning.”

“I meant since you left three days ago,” she clarified.

“Oh! Right... So after I left you to deal with the mess you made, I headed over to meet Apple Bloom but she was already gone, so I went over to Zecora’s, only I did not know the way so the voice game me a map of the Everfree and I reached her hut in no time at all. There I found Apple Bloom covered in... stuff... and she bucked me into a tub of... stuff. So we went into the tunnels to reach the manticore caves where we milked the largest one, and I got a squirt to the face, and it burned, and I was blind, then I grabbed onto Apple Bloom’s tail and she pulled me out of the cave so the manticore would not eat us. Then something happened, I don’t remember what, but when I woke up I had pieces of me missing, then we meet with this little monkey guy named Kirabo and he cut his hand and we were teleported into a ursa’s cave where we had to make it cry and get her tears so we could save Zecora... Did I tell you that Zecora died? Well, she did not actually died but her body was gone and she was inside Apple Bloom’s head. Then I don’t remember anything until I awoke in a bed that smelled funny and I could not move, and I did not feel my tail, then Imamu, the giant monkey I told you about picked me up and we went outside where he did some sort of spooky dark magic and I think he build Zecora a new body, but it was a filly body, and Zecora looked adorable, and then I passed out and woke up in a changeling pod...”

“Okay Spike, I think I get it now.”

“You do?” Spike asked sceptical. “Look Twi, I know how weird all this must sound, but I am not crazy.”

“No Spike, of course you aren’t. You just have a hyperactive imagination, that all... And some weird dreams.”

“Huh? What are you...”

“Just play along.” Spike could hear the voice in his head talking to him.

“Imamu?” he asked it.

“Yes. Just play along or she may think you are crazy or something.”

“Said the voice in my head.” Spike laughed.

“Spike?” Twilight asked when she saw that he started laughing for no reason.

“Sorry Twi, I...”

“Just remembered a funny joke.” Imamu told Spike.

“I just remembered a funny joke.” He repeated.

“Okay...” Twilight said looking at Spike. “Look Spike, it is late and we can talk about it tomorrow. Now lets get some sleep.”

“Sure,” he said yawning.

They both walked up the flight of stairs that led to their bedroom and went to bed. After sleeping in changeling goo for the past two nights Spike was happy to be back in his basket, while Twilight struggled to find a comfortable position to sleep in, now that her bed had a large chunk of it missing.

It was her own fault for not being more careful with her teleportation spell, but somewhere, deep down inside her, she blamed Spike for making her so angry. The dragons snoring did not help her fall asleep any faster.

Chapter 72 Orders and gifts part 3

Orders and gifts part 3

Spike woke up bright and early the next morning.

Looking towards Twilight’s bed he could see that Twilight was still sleeping, the bed was fixed and the clock that hangs beside the bed read five o’clock.

Normally that would have been too early for him even to consider getting out of bed, but today he did not feel tired at all. Even after a heart racing morning, followed by a series of stomach turning revelations during dinner, a run through the most dangerous forest in the whole of Equestria, and after calming down an enrange alicorn he still did not feel tired one bit.

Spike used the time he had until Twilight got up to try and make up for the troubles he caused her during his absence.

The first thing he could think of was cleaning, so, after making his bed and quietly leaving the room, as not to wake Twilight, he went to the kitchen to check on the dishes, there were none. The library was also cleaned and every book was in its proper place. The bathroom was also spotless, except for that one evil stain on the toilet bowl that not even the Elements of Harmony could not purify.

The rest of the house was just as clean, there was a place for everything and everything was in it’s place.

“Twilight sure was busy,” Spike told himself as he walked back into the kitchen. “Might as well get started on breakfast.”

By the time Twilight woke up and reached the kitchen Spike finished making her breakfast, fluffy waffles with strawberry slices and syrup, covered with powdered sugar and a cup of coffee, extra sugar.. He also had time to eat a little something himself, as well as almost finish doing the dishes that piled up while he cooked.

“Morning Twi,” Spike said, as he started washing a bowl that still had pieces of batter stuck to it.

“Morning Spike,” Twilight tried to say, but all that Spike could make out was indistinct grumbling.

Spike paid no attention to her as he carried on with the dishes, while Twilight took a seat and started on her breakfast. The pancakes were no match for her morning hunger, but she took her time so that she would enjoy their sweet taste a little longer. When she was finished she levitated them into the sink and focused on her coffee. While she did that Spike opened the tap and started washing them.

“Spike.” Twilight said halfway done with her coffee.

“Yeah Twi?”

“We need to talk.”

“Okay,” he replied closing the tap.

Twilight took another sip from her cup, her horn started glowing and she levitated the letter into the kitchen and gave it to Spike. “Read it.”

Spike sat down at the table and took his time pretending to read it, after a while, with a smile on his face, he said mimicking excitement.

“An all expenses paid free vacation at the greatest gemstone mine in Equestria, Twilight can we go? Pleaseee.”

“Out of everything, that is what you focus on?” she sighted. “You don’t care that you were on some super secret mission for princess Luna and that she had to erase your memory?”

“Well thats cool, of course. But I can’t remember any of it, and nopony would believe anyway. So... can we go? Pleaseee.”

“I don’t know Spike...”

“But... everything is already payed for. And if I won’t go the money would be wasted.”

“I know Spike, but for a whole week. What if something happens and I need to send a letter to the princess? Even if I send Rainbow Dash, it will still take several hours to get a reply.”

“Oh, that reminds me, there was something else I should give you,” Spike ran out of the kitchen and headed upstairs to search for his bag.

Twilight finished her coffee, and after getting up from the table she went after him, bumping into him in the library, he now had his bad with him.

“I think I was supposed to give you this last night,” he said as he pulled the engraved bone and the note from his bag.

“What is this?” she asked as she picked up the two object with her magic.

“I think you are supposed to read that.”

“Let’s see...” Twilight unfolded the piece of paper and began reading out loud.

“Under direct orders from Princess Luna... Green Flame Mail Delivery... feed magic into the device... destroy the document...” she read the instructional part of the message again before placing the GF-MD on a nearby table, pointy end down.

“So just add magic?” she asked herself as her horn’s glow intensified and a small string of energy flowed from the tip of her horn towards the device.

When the raw magic energy touched it Twilight could feel it pulling on the ethereal string, consuming part of it before letting go. A small magical green flame now floated above it, fueled by the magic it took from Twilight. She tried to estimate just how much of her power that thing drained but she was missing so little that she could not tell for sure.

“So this thing is supposed to send the letter to the princess?” Twilight asked.

“I think so.” Spike replied.

“Hmm... This requires further testing.”

“So... You are going to write something and send it to the princess now?”

“Don’t be silly Spike, that would be stupid. I first have to make sure this thing is safe to use before I send important documents to the princess.”

“So that means...”

“Yes. Spike go to the town hall and cancel all my appointments for the day. Then write a letter of apology to everypony that I had to meet, and send them before dinner time, also you need to tell them that I will reschedule the meeting at a later date.”

“And while I will be doing all that, what will you be doing?”

“Oh Spike, if you will need me I will be in my lab. Bye.” Twilight left and headed towards her laboratory, otherwise known as the basement.

“Well I guess that the library will open late today. Now, where did Twilight put her day planner?”

Chapter 73 Preparing to prepare

Preparing to prepare

Canceling Twilight’s meetings and sending the letters of apology would have taken Spike only a couple of hours after he found her day planner, but he still had a library to run, so it took him almost the entire day.

He took a break around one o’clock so that he could get something to eat as well as take something down to Twilight.

She was so busy studying the device Imamu told Spike to give her that she did not even noticed as Spike walked down the stairs, dinner in hand, and placed it on a table before leaving and shutting the door behind him.

He spent most of the day torn between his work as a librarian and his job as princesses Twilight assistant, leaving little time for him to think what had to be done over the next days so that Twilight would be fine for a whole week. Food had to be bought, supplies gathered and deliveries planned.

It was not like Twilight could not take care of herself, but she had the habit of getting caught up in her work that she sometimes forgot about the less significant things in life, like sleeping or eating, nevermind cleaning or shopping. Except when they were planned, and, since becoming princess of Ponyville, and having all the responsibilities and duties associated with the title thrusted onto her, she had even less time than before.

Twilight still spent times with her friends, even if it was far less than she would have wanted, and she was still the bearer or the Element of Magic, which meant that she still had to deal will all the threats to Equestria that the military or the princesses could not, would not, or just did not have time to deal with. And every time one of these crises presented itself her entire schedule would be thrown off.

Luckily, thanks to Spike’s little disappearing number, she managed to get a lot of work down yesterday, much to her heart’s and mind’s displeasure.

The clock struck twelve when Spike managed to put the finishing touches to his plan.

“If I am going to be leaving for a week, the least I can do is make sure Twilight doesn’t work herself to death.” he thought as he closed all the lights in the library and headed upstairs to sleep.

“I am sure I will have no problems convincing them to help,” he climbed into bed.

“Good night Twilight.”

No reply came. Spike lifted his head from his pillow and looked towards Twilight’s bed, it was empty.

“Guess she is still in her lab,” he got out of his bed and headed downstairs to check and see if she hadn’t fallen asleep.

When he reached the buildings main floor he remembered that he forgot to close the library for the day, so he went to the front door and locked it before heading towards the door that lead to the basement.

After opening the door and walking down a flight of stairs, Spike could see Twilight staring at a panel of blinking lights. He took a long look at the laboratory and noticed a few things out of place as well as several new, half hazardly build, devices.

In the middle of the room stood a the carved fang Imamu told Spike to give to Twilight. It was placed on a wire podium trapped inside a spherical glass device, that sort of resembled a lightbulb, the flame was still burning. The bottom part of the bulb was connected to another device that had the panel of blinking lights that had Twilight’s full attention, while attached to the glass via suction cups were several smaller devices. From each of them a multitude of color coded wires lead to even more devices that lay all over the room.

“Twilight, it’s late. Are you coming to bed?” Spike asked.

“In a minute.” she replied without taking her eyes from the panel.

Twilight levitated a quill and a clipboard towards her, and Spike knew that despite what she said, she won’t be coming to bed anytime soon.

“Night Twi,” he said after walking back up the stairs, before closing the door behind him.

“Aha...” Twilight responded several minutes later. Spike was long since gone and sound asleep by the time she answered.

Chapter 74 Preparations part 1

Preparations part 1

Spike woke up bright and early the next morning, and, not to his surprise, found Twilight’s bed the same as he left it before falling asleep, empty, so he went downstairs to check on her. He found her still in the lab still examining the bone. He sighed and went about his day.

With no cleaning to do he could use this time to start putting his plan into action, the only problem was that it was too early and most ponies were still asleep at that hour, and the ones that weren’t, namely Applejack and Fluttershy lived too far away for him to make the trip and get to the market before it opened. Not with his short legs anyway. He grabbed the bag he got from Imamu and took some bits with him so he could get some shopping done latter.

“Zecora did tell me not to change unless I have to... And this does count as an emergency...” he told himself, as he exited the library.

Luckily for him the Golden Oaks Library was located close to near the western edge of Ponyville, so instead of heading into town, he headed in the opposite direction and after a couple of minutes found himself standing in front of the small clearing that stood between the library, the train station and the northern part of the Apple’s orchard.

Spike looked around, making sure that there was no pony in sight, before getting on all fours and saying “Spike wants,” transforming. He could not tell if it hurt more or less than the last time he did it, but he didn’t seem to care anymore. He moved around a little as if to get used to his new body before making a run for the apple trees.

The run through the orchard almost seemed effortless compared to his run through the Everfree forest, the trees were almost identical and planted far enough apart that he did not fear running into one, but what made it the easiest was that nothing wanted to kill him. It only took him around ten minutes of running before he got close enough to the farmhouse that he had to stop and turn back. The pain of changing back was not as easy to ignored this time, this change brought with it a lot of pain, similar in intensity to the ones he felt when Imamu forced him to change back and forth.

“I probably shouldn’t do that again anytime soon, probably.”

Spike walked the rest of the way and found Applejack doing some of the chores she had to that morning before heading off to the market.

“Morning A.J.” Spike said scaring Applejack.

“Spike! What in tarnation are you doing here at this hour?”

“I wanted to talk to you. Do you have a few minutes?”

“Umm... I’m kind of busy, but we can talk for a few.”

“Great, cause I kind of have a favor to ask of you.”

“A favor you say?” Applejack asked suspicious.

“Yeah, it’s for Twilight actually. I will be going on a vacation next week and I was hoping you could lend Twilight a helping hoof.”

“A vacation? You just got back and you are already planning on going on a vacation? Spike I reckon you are getting a whole lot lazier.”

“I am not lazy,” he replied insulted. “So are you willing to help Twi or not?”

“First tell me what am I suppose to do,” she said still suspicious of the baby dragon.

“Nothing much, just bring some home cooked food over to the library every morning of the next week.”

“Just take some food over to Twi?”

“You will be paid of course, so you can think of it as a catering job if you want.”

“So let me get this straight, you want me to make some food for Twilight and deliver it to her house, and I’m getting paid for it?”

“Aha.”

“Sure. But I have one question.”

“Shot.”

“Why did you came all the way out here at this hour?”

“Cause I had some free time before the market opened.”

“That’s all?” she asked.

“Aha.”

“No ulterior motive?”

“Huh? Of course not. Why does everypony think I always have an ulterior motive for doing something?”

Applejack looked at him, her head slightly tilted to one side, and with an expression on her face that told Spike that he just asked a stupid question.

“Never mind,” he said. “I am going back now. Bye Applejack, see you later at the market.”

“See you Spike,” she waved at him as he departed. “Hey Granny! We have some new deliveries next week.”

After making sure that he was far enough from the farm and that there was nopony in sight he changed back into his grown up form and headed back into the orchard, this time heading towards Fluttershy. The pain hit him again and he could barely stop himself from screaming.

Chapter 75 Preparations part 2

Preparations part 2

Fluttershy’s home was only a little further from Applejack’s than the library was, the only problem was that there was no road that connected the two. In order to reach one place from the other a pony had to take the long way around the path that headed into town, Spike had no such problem. He just ran through the smaller apple orchard that separated Ponyville from the Everfree forest, it took him about the same amount of time as the trip from the library to the apple farm, half an hour, more or less.

After wasting a couple of minutes mentally preparing for the pain that will follow after he changed back, he took a deep breath and said “go,” turning back into his real form. All the time he spent preparing for the pain did him no good, it still hurt, it hurt a lot more than it ever hurt before. He could not stand it and dropped to the ground screaming from the pain he inflicted upon himself.

After a couple of minutes of screaming and crying the pain died down enough that he could pick himself up and go and talk with Fluttershy.

He found the pink maned, yellow pegasus checking to see if she locked the door.

“Morning Fluttershy,” Spike said as he appeared from behind an apple tree.

“Eep!” Fluttershy jumped, scared by the sound of his voice.

“Calm down Fluttershy, it’s me Spike.”

“Spike what are you doing here? Are you hurt?” she asked as she ran towards him and picked him up so that she could examine him for injuries. “Twilight was so worried. She made the whole town search for you.”

“Sorry,” Spike said looking sincerely apologetic. “I am sorry I made you all worry.”

“It’s okay Spike, I am just glad you are safe,” Fluttershy said putting Spike down now sure he was all right.

The two talk a little more as they headed towards town so they could reach the market early.

“Can I ask you for a favor?” Spike asked Fluttershy after they had been walking for a while.

“Umm... Sure... what do you need?” she asked, not sure what Spike wanted from her.

“I will be going on a vacation next week, and I was wondering if you could come and take care of the library for a couple of hours?”

“Umm... Spike I don’t know, I never worked in a library before... I wouldn’t know what to do.”

“It’s not hard. You just have to write down what books a pony takes and what books he returns.”

“Only that?”

“Well that, and sometimes some ponies will ask you to help them search for a book they can’t find.”

“I don’t know Spike.”

“Please... It would help Twilight a lot, and you could make a few bits on the side.”

“Okay Spike, for Twilight. But only for a few hours.”

“That is all I ask for.”

They talked the rest of the way. When she asked him what was he up too, he just told her that Twilight will explain. They talked about money for a bit, and Fluttershy managed to talk Spike into paying her half a librarian salary for only a quarter day’s work, he did not expect that.

They parted ways when they entered the town, Fluttershy headed towards the market and Spike headed towards Carousel Boutique to talk to Rarity before he would go shopping.

He had to wait a couple of minutes before Rarity opened the door, Spike knew that it was because she had to make sure her mane looked perfect before anypony saw her, but he would never tell her that he knew, or thought he knew, how her mane looked when she got up in the morning.

The conversation with Rarity went about the same as the one with Fluttershy. First a round of questions about where he had been and what did he do, then Spike trying to convince her to take care of the library for a few hours after Fluttershy left. Rarity accepted his proposal a lot easier, and Spike was glad he did not have to mention money, not that half a librarian's salary is that much anyway.

After convincing Rarity to help Twilight Spike went about his normal activities for the day. First he went to the market and picked up some food, the some other supplies from various shops around town placing orders for certain supplies to be delivered directly to the library during the week he would be away, it cost more, but, as far as he could tell, there was no other choice.

“Food check, library check, all that is left is cleaning,” Spike thought as he headed back to the library. The rest of the day went out as normally as an average day would, library work, dinner, lunch, dishes, a little cleaning, then bed. Twilight spent the whole day in the lab.

On the next morning Spike found a note next to his bed.

Spike cancel appointments, write and send apology letters,

Twilight

“Great, another wasted day,” Spike said as he crumpled the note.

“The letters can wait, I have to find Rainbow Dash.”

He spent most of his morning looking for the cerulean pegasus, and he would have spent the rest of day searching without any luck, if he didn’t have the brilliant idea to ask for Pinkie Pie help. The two of them, but mostly Pinkie, found her in less than an hour, she was sleeping on a random cloud that, for whatever reason, floated above the hospital.

Even if he told her it would help Twilight, Rainbow Dash did not want to waste her valuable time cleaning some pony’s house, she hated cleaning her own. He attitude changed when Spike mentioned that if she did that, he would try and convince Twilight to invite the Wonderbolt over for an official visit or something. And with that his plan was set, everything was taking care of.

The rest of the day was spent taking care of the library, canceling meetings and writing apology letters, while the rest of the week passed on just as uneventful.

Twilight exited the laboratory the next day, the carved bone bested her. Three days of studying it and she could not tell you anything that you would not be able to see with your naked eye. It was made out of bone, which bothered her greatly, it had intricate carvings on it, but, as far as she could tell they were not part of any known language and they did not appeared to mean anything in particular, and if you let some magic to flow into it a green flames appears out of thin air.

“Any luck?” Spike asked after he saw her exiting the basement, levitating the bone carving beside her.

“Another one for ‘The List’,” she said defeated.

“Did you test it?”

“I did. I send a simple test message to the princess, and I received her reply. It take a while for the message to materialize, and I have no idea why the message appears from it and not from you, but aside from that it works fine.”

“So will it replace me?” Spike asked jokingly.

“Not in a thousand years,” she replied.

“So, maybe?”

They both laughed and Twilight went on to schedule the meeting she canceled.

When the day of his departure finally came, Spike got up early in the morning and left while Twilight was still asleep. On his way out he met Applejack, who was carrying Twilights food for the day, they exchanged pleasantries and Spike gave her his key.

“I hope you said your goodbyes, because Kirabo and Zecora had something special planned for you,” the voice inside Spike’s head told him, he guessed that it was Imamu speaking to him.

“Great,” Spike said, clearly not overflowing with enthusiasm.

As soon as he was far enough from the town and was sure that there was nopony around he changed and started running towards Imamu’s cave. The pain was great, but paled in comparison to the one he felt a few days ago.

“Head over to Zecora, Kirabo will be waiting for you there,” Imamu told him, and Spike slightly changed his direction now heading towards the zebra’s hut.

Chapter 76 A few pieces of the puzzle

A few pieces of the puzzle

The journey to Zecora’s place of residence was nothing more than a short jog for Spike in his current form. He did not think of stopping until he reached his destination, but when he was within earshot of the hut, Imamu’s voice called out to him.

“STOP.”

“What?” Spike asked as he slit to a halt. He tripped over some tree roots as he did so, falling face first into a brush.

“What did I tell you about changing when Zecora or me are not around?”

“It’s fine. I am calm and everything is alright.”

“Uh, listen kid, and listen well, because I am going to warn you about this only once. It does not take a lot for you to go rampaging beast and try to kill everything.”

“But I can easily change back.”

“Kid, you are not listening to me. What you are doing is not natural. Have you not read the book?”

“What book?” Spike asked.

“What book do you think I mean? Imamu asked, annoyed. “‘The Dragon Encyclopedia, of course.”

“Oh, that book. No, I haven’t. When I tried to touch it I got burned by it.”

“Then what happened to the book?”

“I think Zecora gave it to Apple Bloom.”

“And did she read it?”

“I don’t know. Last time we met, things kind of ended up with us running all over the forest milking manticores, making ursas cry, and resurrecting a zebra if I recall correctly.”

“Good point. Look kid... I might have came on a little strong... Now change back to your usual self and don’t change back unless Zecora tells you to.”

“But...”

“No buts. Consider it part of your training.”

“How can me not staying in that form be part of my training?”

“Umm... the most important part of magic is knowing when not to use it...”

“You just made that up, didn’t you?”

“It doesn’t matter. Now change back and go to Zecora already.”

“Fine...” Spike paused and braced himself.

“Go,” he said out loud, recalling what he felt when he first uttered those words.

The change hurt, but not as much as it did the first time; it was a whole of lot less than the pain he felt a few days ago when he kept changing back and forth. After the pain passed, Spike thought about why this time it hurt less and discovered another small piece of the puzzle that was his newfound power.

Whether the cave was real or not, there he found the first pieces; he learned how to grow and how to change back. Afterwards, Zecora told him that it was his greed that caused his transformation while sacrifice, an act of pure selflessness, caused him to revert to his current, normal form. Zecora also warned him that rage or more greed could cause him to grow into a full dragon, although, for some reason, that did not happen when Kirabo was ready to kill Zecora.

The ever increasing pain he felt the day he kept changing back and forth made him think that the more he changed, the more pain he would feel. However, this was contradicted by the fact that when he changed now, it did not hurt as badly, so he guessed that the pain he felt was more closely linked to the frequency of transformations than to the number of them.

The day he spent in his grown-up form under the observation of Imamu pointed that it was much easier for him to maintain the transformation than to cause it or reverse it.

The way he felt when he ran from Imamu’s cave all the way to Ponyville, the way he stood when perched on the simian’s shoulder, it all pointed to him that it was more comfortable to be a quadruped than as a biped. However, the fact that he did not find it uncomfortable to walk on two legs as well as the presence of opposable thumbs at his arms showed that he was equally adapted to the lifestyle of a quadruped as he was to that of a biped.

His quadruped “form”, he thought, was obviously built for speed and agility, and seemed to fare the best in wide opened spaces; he could easily imagine traveling long distances and carrying a big load on his back, much like a pony did. While his biped “form” seemed more adapt for smaller, enclosed environments as well as for object manipulation, he could only imagine how easy housework or other tasks that required dexterity would be with his new body.

His rationalization was sound, although the words and his thought process was a little more crude and technical, more along the lines of "when I stand on all fours I look a lot more like a pony, and I seem to run faster, and I also have an easier time turning, so I guess that it will be easier for me to run faster for a longer time when I am running on all fours than when I am running on two.

After having these revelations about himself, his powers, and his new body, Spike, in his old body, walked the rest of the way to Zecora’s hut. He passed a small patches of blue flowers, being careful not to touch any of them, and reached the clearing in front of the hollowed-out tree that served as the zebra’s home.

The wind had started to pick up, and from a hole in the canopy, Spike could see that several dark storm clouds started spiraling above.

“Huh... odd,” he thought, but paid it no further attention and chalked it up to the unnatural Everfree weather.

He was a couple of feet from the hut when the blast of a bolt of lightning that struck the ground in front of him knocked him firmly on his backside.

Spike felt the sudden heat of the lightning bolt slowly dissipating, but his vision was still blurry from the bright flash of light. Curiously enough, there was no accompanying thunder, so his hearing was fine.

Spike could hear the footsteps of a creature drawing ever closer, despite still blinded he prepared for a fight, but before he could reach the “wants” part of “Spike wants”, he felt a sharp pain in his gut, which knocked the wind out of him and broke his concentration. It was as if some massive creature just stomped on him.

“Don’t. You. Dare,” a familiar voice told him.

“Kirabo?” Spike asked as the force stopped pressing onto his stomach.

He turned to the side and started coughing, a couple drops of blood making their way into his mouth.

Chapter 77 I am so sorry for you

I am so sorry for you

After a swift blow to the stomach, Spike stood on the forest floor, a meter or two from Zecora’s hut, holding his stomach and coughing up some blood.

“Get up, you wuss,” Kirabo told him as he stood above him.

“Uhhh...” Spike groaned in response.

“Get up! Quit wasting my time!” Kirabo shouted at Spike before “gently” kicking him in the back. “Get up!” he shouted again before delivering another kick, this one with a little more force behind it.

“Uhhh...” Spike groaned as he shifted around before finally resting on his behind.

“I don’t have time for this,” Kirabo told himself as he picked Spike up by his neck before letting him fall on his feet.

“Stand straight, kuruthu!” he shouted.

When Spike did not comply to the order, choosing instead to lean forwards and hold his aching stomach, Kirabo punched him in the snout, causing him to fell to his back again.

“Fine. I’ll make an exception and let you stand there. Now...” Spike interrupted him when he started sobbing from the pain.

“You have got to be kidding me. I have to train this? Great,” he muttered to himself.

He kicked Spike again, causing him to roll to his side, leaving his backside exposed. He bent down, grabbing Spike by the back of his neck and squeezing his fingers.

A loud cracking sound came from the place where Kirabo placed his hand. Spike screamed, and Kirabo let go.

“Now that I have moved part of your spinal column by putting pressure on your spinal cord, you should feel no more pain until I pop it back.”

Kirabo spoke the truth; Spike could not feel any pain coming from his stomach or from the places Kirabo kicked him. His nose still hurt, but Spike could feel that something was wrong. As soon as he realised just what that something was, he opened his eyes wide in shock and was about to scream when he found Kirabo’s hand firmly placed on his mouth, preventing him from doing so.

“But...” he told Spike. “It also causes full body paralysis. Just be quiet and listen to what I have to say, and I will pop it back and you will be as good as new. Nod if you agree.”

Spike nodded fiercely.

“Good,” Kirabo said as he removed his hand from the dragon’s mouth. “Now listen. Normally as a Black Sun kuruthu- a recruit- you would spend a week alone in the upper levels of Tartarus doing your best to to get killed by the natives. After that would come a recovery and indoctrination period, lasting between a week and a month, depending on how many times you escape certain death. Only after that would you start your training. But, unfortunately...”

“Unfortunately?” Spike’s mind went into panic mode at the hearing of this word. “I was supposed to spend a week fighting for my life in Tartarus, and now they have something worse planed for me?”

“Unfortunately Zecora asked that we speed thing up, and Imamu agreed,” Kirabo said, seemingly disappointed at the prospect of not watching Spike run for his life while being chased by all manners of abominations for a whole week. “So we are going to cram half a year’s worth of training into a week.”

“But...” Spike tried to object but only got a punch to the face for his trouble.

“I told you to be quiet,” Kirabo said, his fist slightly bloodied from breaking Spike’s nose. “Do not worry your squishy little head. It can be done, and Zecora decided to help with your training.”

“I’m going to tell it to you as it is. I do not envy you, heck, you wouldn’t catch me dead doing something like that when I was like you. So best of luck...” he reached for his neck, “you are going to need it,” Kirabo said as he popped his spine back in place.

A flood of built-up pain rushed to Spike’s brain, causing him to yell and scream as loudly as he could.

“Not one bit,” Kirabo added, but his words were not able to be heard by Spike over the sound of his screaming and crying. Kirabo disappeared into the Everfree, leaving Spike to lay screaming on the floor.

“What have I gotten myself into?” Spike’s mind managed to wonder in the brief moments where the pain seemed to die down, only for it to return greater than ever.

Two hours would pass before he could gather enough strength to pick himself up and walk the small distance that stood between him and Zecora’s home.

When he reached the door, he lifted his hand to knock, but a stray thought popped into his head and stopped him. In front of him, separated by a wooden door, stood only the prospect of a week filled with pain and anguish. The black and white striped harbinger of his misfortune was only a knock and a creaking door away. Spike gulped and reluctantly knocked on the door.

Chapter 78 Then it all came crashing down

Then it all came crashing down

Within the Everfree forest, built within a hollowed out tree was the house of a zebra. At the door of that house, a purple and green baby dragon stood, his hand clenched into a fist, mere moments away from knocking on the door of the house and announcing his presence to the sole inhabitant, Zecora.

After the conversation he had with Kirabo, Spike’s determination and will to continue were shaken to say the least. He knocked as softly and as quietly as he could, deep down hoping that Zecora would not hear his knock or wouldn’t be home so he could go back to the library, to his safe and peaceful, albeit boring, life, back to worrying about Twilight’s wellbeing.

After the third knock, the door came crashing down.

“That’s a fitting metaphor for my life,” Spike told himself, eyes fixed on the fallen door.

He lifted his eyes to see Zecora and Apple Bloom looking back at him. Zecora was sitting at a table and had a steaming cup of something in her hooves, while Apple Bloom was busy making sure the rope that kept a sleeping bag rolled up was properly tied.

Next to her were two more sleeping bags, both rolled up and tied with rope, one filly size saddlebag, one regular size one, and a brown backpack roughly the size of the smaller one completed the set. All three of them seemed filled to the brink.

A shovel, a small axe and a pickaxe were leaning against a nearby wall, and above them hung three cloaks; two small ones and one large one. One of the smaller ones and the larger one were winter cloaks, complete with wool lining. The other smaller cloak seemed to serve no other function that protect its wearer against the rain and possibly against wind. All three of them were earthish brown in color.

“Hiya Spike,” Apple Bloom greeted Spike after she made sure that the bedroll was properly fastened.

“Hey,” he replied, still looking around.

Compared to the last time he was here, the place looked spotless. Every potion, every vial, every exotic ingredients container seemed to be put back in its place. Spike looked around some more before finally setting his gaze upon Zecora, who looked completely normal.

“Zecora! You’ve grown!” Spike said in amazement. Zecora laughed, took a sip from her cup, and put it down before walking over to Spike.

“Haven’t I told you
What may happen if you grew,
Without me and Imamu there
To see you through?” she asked Spike with a fierce look in her eyes.

“Umm... sorry?” Spike replied. Apple Bloom looked confused as the two carried on their discussion.

“Until now you have been in luck,
But fate is one must not mock.
So I ask of you once more
To not change while alone.
Or I will break your every bone,
Just like you did to my door,” Zecora rhymed, her eyes falling upon the knocked-down door she stood on.

“Yes ma’am,” Spike instantly responded.

Zecora smiled and she turned around to return to her drink.

Spike stood in the doorway motionless for a while, letting Zecora’s words sink in.

“I will break your every bone, just like you did to my door,” her threat echoed through his mind. Surprisingly, the ”...like you did to my door,” part seemed to get more of his attention then the “I will break your every bone,” part.

“Umm... Zecora?” Spike called her name in order to get her attention, it worked. Zecora attention now shifted from her still steaming cup to Spike, one of her eyebrows lifted as if to ask “What?”

“I did not break your door. I just knocked,” Spike said now that Zecora was listening to him.

Her eyes shifted again, not to the door below, but at the yellow-coated pony that seemed to make herself busy by checking the bags again.

“Tsk, tsk, Apple Bloom,
I expected more from you.”

“I’ll get the hammer,” the filly said as she made her way towards the bed.

“So Zecora...” Spike started saying as he entered the room,“I just meet Kirabo and he told me that you ask that I receive some special training.”

“Yes we had a little chat,
And I did tell him that,
Because there is a task that I alone cannot face,
A thing that must be taken to some place,
A place that most consider a myth,
And you two are coming with.”

“So we are going on a quest to deliver something somewhere?” Spike asked.

Zecora responded by nodding.

Apple Bloom returned carrying a hammer and some nails and started working on fixing the door.

“So Kirabo is coming too?” he asked. Zecora shook her head from left to right.

“But he said that you both are going to train me.”

“There is more that one thing that you can train,
I will train your body, and he your brain.
I will have you while you are awake,
And be sure your body is going to ache.
While he, as you may have guessed,
He will have you while you rest,” Zecora said with an evil smile on her face.

“While I rest? That doesn't make any sense.”

Zecora sighted; she was hoping that Spike understood what she meant.

“Do you remember the cave you were in?
Do you remember what it had been?
Before the gold, the gems and even stone?
Have you forgotten about the nowhere zone?”

“I remember being confused. And the voices telling me something about ‘Before going somewhere, I first have to reach nowhere’, or something like that.”

“The place you have seen,
Is the place next to a dream.”

“Thought so, but it seemed so real. I mean it really hurt when the gold burned my hand. My dreams never hurt... never hurt my body... never caused me physical pain.”

“But they do,
You just chose not to.”

“Huh?”

“When you dream, your mind protects you
By choosing to forget the pain you knew.
Your body never feels the pain,
So you will still remain sane.
But the place you have been,
The place that burnt your skin,
First lets the memories set
So the brain could not just forget,
And that is why the memory of pain you kept,
Despite the fact that you slept.
So when I say you are going to be his when asleep you lie,
I had not wanted to be some wise guy,
I actually meant that you are going to train,
And only your mind is going to strain,
Not your physical body,
But it is still going to hurt, badly.”

“Great...” Spike said after taking a moment to understand what Zecora just said. “So while you train my body while I am awake, he trains my mind in some sort of dreamland.”

“Close, but he does not just train your mind,
For the dreamland can be designed
For all manner of training to occur,
All you learn from your dream to reality you can transfer.
He will build the dream as real as life
So if there you learn to fight with a knife,
You will be able to do it when you are awake,
Easy as a piece of cake. Or gutting a snake.”

“Aha... so if I can be strong there, I can be strong here too.”

“No. You only learn while you sleep,
If your body is still weak,
You cannot do the things you want to do,
That is why I’m training you.”

“Oh, so you are training my body so it can do the things Kirabo is teaching me to do while I sleep,” Spike said, finally understanding why he needed two teachers. Zecora agreed with his summary.

After Apple Bloom finished fixing the entrance to Zecora’s home, Spike, Zecora and Apple Bloom got their equipment and headed into the Everfree towards a place that only Zecora knew where they would deliver an object she would not tell them anything about.

Chapter 79 I can't wait to go to sleep

I can't wait to go to sleep

Day one of Spike’s, Zecora’s and Apple Bloom’s journey towards their unknown destination in their quest to deliver the unknown item to, probably, some unknown person.

Zecora lead the way with Apple Bloom following closely, doing her best to match her footsteps as closely as possible, as if they were walking on a tightrope that was invisible to everyone except for the zebra. Spike walked behind them, constantly shifting the weight of his oversized backpack.

“So, how many pages did you turn,
And how much were you able to learn
From the book I gave you?
How much of it did you get through?” Zecora asked Apple Bloom before changing the direction they were heading in.

“Well...” Apple Bloom tried to stall,“I read the first two books, as well as the introduction, but then there were some blank pages... so about one fifth of the book?”

“You had plenty of time to read it in full,
And you say you are only one fifth through.”

“Sorry.”

“It’s alright little apple,
Just tell him what you learned about a dragon.”

“Umm... okay,” Apple Bloom said slowing down so she could be closer to Spike.

“Look Spike,” she said turning her head to look at him. “The book was odd, and I could only understand part of what I read, and having to keep getting it wet did not help. But as far as I gathered there are four types of dragons, and they sort of resemble ponies.”

“Really?” Spike asked surprised at the sudden revelation.

“Dragons are like ponies?” It was a comforting thought.

They continued to talk as they followed Zecora, Apple Bloom was tried to step in the zebras hoofsteps, as often as she could, while Spike just walked beside her.

“More or less. Like I said, there are four types of dragons. The most common are the fire, or flame, dragons. They have wings and breath fire, and they are what everypony thinks of when asked what a dragon looks like. The author compares them with pegasi.”

Apple Bloom paused as Zecora changed direction again.

“Then there are the aquatic and frost dragons, which the author says that are often confused with sea serpents. They don’t have wings, but instead they have fins and live underwater. They are capable of doing magic and they are compared with unicorns.”

“So...” Spike interrupted Apple Bloom, “since I don’t have wings or fins I am neither of those.”

“Right. You are an earth dragon.”

“Like an earth pony?” Spike asked looking at the earth pony that stood beside him.

“Yes, like an earth pony.”

“So what does the book say about earth dragons?” Spike asked eagerly to know more about the type of dragon he was.

“Well I haven’t gotten to that part yet.”

Spike was disappointed.

“Hey cheer up, I just reached that part and I’m going to start on it when we make camp.”

“Great,” Spike said, not sharing the fillies enthusiasm.

“But I can tell you some things all dragons have in common,” she tried to cheer him up.

“Like?”

“Like that all dragons can breathe fire...”

“Of course they do, what kind of dragon does not breath fire?”

“A drake,” Apple Bloom instantly replied.

“A what?”

“A drake, a dragon that does not breath fire. But that’s not what I meant. The fire a dragon breathes should be red or orange, like regular fire, not green like yours.”

“So what? Maybe earth dragons breath green fire.”

“I don’t think so, the book clearly says that all dragons breath regular fire. So I think yours must be magical or something.”

“Magical?” Spike asked, but after thinking about it for a while he thought, “Of course it’s magical; if it was real fire, the letters I send would just burn.”

“Anything else?” he asked Apple Bloom.

“Maybe we can talk later, we’re falling behind.”

Zecora had slowly increased her speed, leaving the two of them further and further behind. Spike and Apple Bloom both ran to catch up to Zecora. Both of them tried to walk at the zebra’s pace but the difference in leg size and her seemingly boundless stamina caused them to constantly fall behind.

The sun had long since set, and the moon was high in the sky by the time she stopped. Apple Bloom was tired after a long day’s trek but Zecora was fine, making the journey seemingly without not even breaking a sweat, while Spike was completely exhausted.

By the time he reached the place that will soon become their campsite, Zecora had already unrolled her sleeping bag, gathered firewood and started a fire, and Apple Bloom was well on her way to finishing unrolling hers.

If it wasn’t for the fact that every muscle in his body hurt, Spike could have enjoyed the scenery that stood in front of his eyes. Instead, all that he enjoyed was the relieving feeling of the weight of his backpack falling of his shoulders, and the peculiar taste of some unknown fruit that Zecora made them eat, much to the fillies displeasure.

The two ponies had no trouble falling asleep, but Spike was not as fortunate.

Chapter 80 I can wait to wake up

I can wait to wake up

Even if Spike was exhausted after almost spending the whole day running through the Everfree forest, he was too tired to even sleep.

As he rolled around in his sleeping bag, he took a look at his surroundings.

Tonight there was a full moon and, except for a few stray clouds, there was nothing that blocked the starlight and moonlight from lighting up the clearing they were in.

The remnants of what Spike could only assume had once been an old stone fountain stood in the middle of the clearing; though, its discernible features, as well as its purpose, had long since been lost to the passage of time. The clearing was almost circular in nature, and nothing larger than a blade of grass grew in it. He could not help but compare it to the front of Imamu’s cave, despite being situated deep within the Everfree, it too was almost completely devoid of vegetation, bar for the grass of course.

Spike knew for a fact that the flora of the forest had the tendency to rapidly grow into every available plot of land, causing a great deal of trouble for some of Ponyville’s citizens whose farms bordered the forest. On more than one occasion, he could hear them request of Twilight, Princess of Ponyville, to lend them financial aid, which would be used to “fight off the invasion of the unnatural plant inhabitants of the Everfree forest,” or something like that.

There were only so many places within the forest’s borders where trees did not “naturally” grow.

One of the places Spike thought of from the top of his head was the abandoned castle; this led him to believe that there may have been some enchantments still present in the forest. Imamu could have placed a similar enchantment on the area in front of his cave, while this place must have been enchanted some time ago.

He continued to look at the things that were present in the clearing. From place to place, a piece of white stone popped up from the grass: possible remnants of an old road, or part of a much larger structure that also once incorporated the fountain. Aside from that, only two sleeping ponies and their belongings could be seen.

After staring at the sky for some time, hoping that the fabled Sandpony would come and visit him, he turned his attention to the only other things worthy of it: Zecora and Apple Bloom.

He looked them over, noticing that Apple Bloom slept with the 'Dragon Encyclopedia' in her arms. His attention then drifted towards their bags. He had arrived too late, and had been far too tired to look into, or even ask what they had filled them with. Setting aside the curiosity, his eyes drifted towards the rocks that surrounded the smoldering remains of their campfire. He gazed absently upon the stones before turning his attention back to the ponies, but not before catching sight of Kirabo, who sat upon the remains of the fountain

“Hey,” Spike said, unsurprised by his presence.

“Finally; I thought you would never fall asleep.”

“Asleep? I am sleeping now?” Spike asked himself.

“Yes, you have been sleeping for about eight seconds,” Kirabo informed Spike as he looked at an imaginary time keeping device located around his wrist.

“Eight seconds? Wait how did he...”

“No, I cannot read your mind,” Kirabo clarified. “But I don’t have to.”

“Here, words and thoughts are the same thing,” he told Spike without opening his mouth. “But I find it more polite to speak our minds. Wouldn’t you agree? ”

“I guess. I mean I guess,” Spike said as he shifted from his inner voice to his regular, speaking voice.

“Good; Now, let’s get started.”

“Alright,” Spike said as he got out of his bed. Looking behind, he could see himself still sleeping. “Odd...” he thought.

“Not really. But if it makes you feel any better... here.”

The scenery changed and the two were now inside a large cave. The cave itself was well lit, but there wasn’t any visible source of light in sight.

“Cool,” Spike said, amazed by the ease which Kirabo managed to change their location. “Can you teach me to do that?”

“Maybe later,” he replied. “Right now, we only have seven nights to push half a years worth of teaching into you. Now, let’s get started.”

“Right. Spike wants,” Spike said as the pain of the transformation filled his body. “So, what are you going to teach me today?” he asked after recovering a little.

“Well, since Zecora took you before I could throw you in Tartarus, I think we are going to need to add a special lesson to the curriculum. Let’s call this Lesson Zero.”

“Great,” Spike said, wary of the prospect of a “special lesson.” “I am almost afraid to ask, but, what is this so called ‘special lesson’ about?”

Kirabo could not help but smile at Spike before uttering one single, horrifying sentence. A sentence so terrifying that it only needed one word to make Spike instantly regret asking. “Pain.”

“Thought so,” Spike managed to say before Kirabo’s fist made contact with his chest, causing him to be knocked back and hit the wall behind him.

Apple Bloom woke up a few hours after Spike had fallen asleep to grab a drink of water. She took a look at the baby dragon and could see him covered in sweat, clenching his teeth, and holding onto the bedroll as if his life depended on it.

“Must be having a bad dream,” the filly said, making herself comfortable before falling back to sleep.

Chapter 81 Sleep is for the weak

Sleep is for the weak

Four hours of sleep is all Spike could get. Even after sleeping for four hours, he still managed to enjoy almost a full ten seconds of rest before Kirabo’s training started, and another two before he was woken up by Zecora. Never in his life had he been more happy to be disturbed from such a vivid dream, and with breakfast brought to him in bed even.

The sun had just rose from beyond the horizon; the sky was clear and the entire clearing smelled of morning dew. As the cold morning air filled Spike’s lungs, he could not help but think that this was the start of a wonderful new day.

After they ate breakfast--half a piece of salaca, the yellow, pear shaped fruit that Spike first ate at Zecora’s two weeks ago, and now could not get enough of--Zecora climbed up the ruined fountain and pointed her hoof towards the horizon, showing them where they would break for camp tonight. Spike and Apple Bloom joined her on top of the ruin and looked at the place she was pointing at.

They could see that after a couple of miles, the forest seemed to just wither and die. The trees were devoid of all their leaves, leaving behind only their dried out, wooden corpses. Some distance inside the dead forest stood the shambling remains of some ancient city; long since abandoned by its inhabitants, this was where they were supposed to reach by nightfall.

The city was so far away that Spike could tell that if they wanted to reach it, they would have to walk all through the day and, after the night he had, the prospect of a full day’s march did little to lift his moral. So Spike sighed, picked up his stuff, and ran to catch up with the two ponies who left a few minutes ago while he struggled with his backpack.

Despite the quick pace they were traveling at, Spike did enjoy the hour or so they spent moving, mostly because of the shade the trees provided them.

There was no transition between the lush green vegetation of the Everfree and the almost barren stretch of land that stood between them and their destination.

Zecora only took a few steps into this new land before stopping dead in her tracks, as if the path she followed until now had suddenly vanished into thin air.

“Such a waste,” she said, saddened by what lay in front of her.

“Come you two pick up the pace,
And make haste,
So we can get out of this place,” she told her companions as she continued towards the ruined city.

Apple Bloom followed shortly, not even trying to follow in Zecora’s hoofsteps, and Spike did his best to keep up with them.

As they walked, Spike looked at the forest that surrounded them; the scenery was unchanging: dead trees to the left, dead trees to the right, dead trees behind them and, in front of them, more dead trees. Only the occasional dried-up brush, the small patch of burnt grass, or rock provided any flavor to the otherwise bland and depressing scenery.

“Did you manage to get any reading down last night?” Spike asked Apple Bloom, hoping that their conversation would somehow lift their spirits, or at least provide something to keep their minds busy with.

“I read only a few pages before falling asleep.”

“Anything interesting?” Spike asked, trying to keep the conversation going.

“Sort of... So, I was reading about earth dragons; I think the author calls them terran dragons more than once, and I kept noticing how much they resembled earth ponies.”

“How so?”

“Well they seem to be the among the strongest of lesser species, as well as the most durable and adaptable.”

“I see... Wait... Lesser species?” Spike asked.

“Yeah. The author names the Flame, Earth, Aquatic and Frost Dragons lesser species,” Apple Bloom explained to Spike.

“But if these are lesser species, then there must also be some greater species, or something.”

“I don’t think greater is the right word, but there is another species of dragons the...”

“But you said that there were only four species.”

“I did, but he groups the Aquatic and Frost Dragons together,” she clarified.

“So what is the fourth one then?”

“Celestial Dragons.”

“As in princess Celestia?!” Spike asked surprised. Apple Bloom laughed.

“What?” Spike asked, even more surprised by the filly’s reaction than by the creatures names.

“Nothing. Just that I asked myself the same question. Do you know what I read afterwards?”

“No.”

“After I read the name Celestial Dragons, the book said, and I quote: no connection,” Apple Bloom said laughing.

“Really?” Spike asked sceptical.

“I swear. It was like the book read my mind.”

“Weird.”

“You want to know the truly weird part?”

“There is more?”

“Aha. The truly weird part is that the hoofwriting was different.”

“I don’t get it,” Spike said confused. “So what if the hoofwriting was different? It happens a lot with old books.”

“I know that Spike. The oldest of books were written over the courses of generations by dozens of scholars, each of them adding their insight and the knowledge they gathered during their lifetimes.”

Spike was staring at her, surprised by how much the little filly knew about old books. It was almost like listening to a younger Twilight filling his head with useless trivia, back when she was still a student at Celestia's school.

“What? I read,” Apple Bloom said, taking offense by Spike reaction.

“I never said you didn’t,” Spike replied quickly, hoping to defuse the situation. “So, what was so odd about that particular hoofwriting?”

“Well, as far as I could tell, the entire book was written by the same pony... Everything except for those two words; also, they appeared to be more of a note than part of the actual text.”

“A note?”

“Yeah, like when I write something on the edges of a book, or when miss Cheerilee makes correction on my tests or homework,” Apple Bloom clarified.

“I still don’t see what...”

“The oddest part was that the ink was only visible when the page got wet. Just like the rest of the text.”

“That’s odd.”

“Yes it is,” Apple Bloom agreed.

The two were so engulfed in their conversation that they did not notice that they had been walking on a stone road for some time, and that Zecora was nowhere to be seen.

When they realized that they were alone, at first they panicked and yelled the mare’s name. The sound of their voices echoed throughout the forest, but brought no answer. After calling out a couple of times, they decided that the best course of action would be to follow the road, and hopefully reach the city before night time.

They picked up the pace and headed towards town.

The thought of transforming crossed Spike’s mind a couple of times; but, everytime it did, Zecora’s words sprung to mind.

”I will break your every bone,” Spike could hear these words every time he thought about changing. Zecora never actually did anything to warrant such fear from him, except maybe the way she fought with Kirabo; but, deep down, Spike knew that she was willing, and able, to inflict a great deal of harm if she so chose to do so.

The sky was now a bright orange as the sun was about to set, and the city was in sight; but, they were still several hours away.

“Hey Apple Bloom, it’s getting dark, what do you think we should do?” Spike asked, unsure about how they should proceed.

“Well, we could spend the night here, or walk the rest of the way,” Apple Bloom said, pointing out their options.

“Hmm...” Spike took a minute to think, looking around.

As grim and depressing as this place looked during the day, it was equally terrifying at night. The sun had not fully set yet, and with only a few minutes of daylight remaining, they made their choice.

They were going to hoof it towards the city.

Chapter 82 Blasted wind

Blasted wind

The sun has long since set, leaving only the moon and stars to light their way. Under the pale moonlight, Apple Bloom and Spike continued their journey through the forest. As they guessed, the images of the dead forest at night filled them with fear and terror.

A cold wind blew from the direction they were heading in, bringing with it clouds that at times blocked what little light Luna provided for all those who were willing to travel at that hour.

Spike tried to keep up with Apple Bloom, but his body was too tired after a whole day of walking, while his mind was exhausted after spending the previous night “training” with Kirabo. This, along with the added weight of his backpack, caused him to fall flat on his face, scaring the filly.

“Spike!” she shouted when she noticed him falling to the ground.

“Hey,” Spike said gasping for breath as he turned to his sides. “I think we should rest for a bit.”

“Sure,” she said as she took of her saddlebags and placed them next to Spike.

Apple Bloom walked towards an old tree and turned around so her hindlegs were pointing towards it. Her plan was to buck the tree and hopefully knock a few loose branches off so they could make a fire and keep warm while they rested.

She firmly planted her forelegs into the ground and took a swing at the tree, just like her sister had taught her. The tree offered little resistance, and with a loud crackling noise broke under the force of the filly’s hit, much to her surprise.

The tree’s branches touched those of another tree, but these did nothing to stop its descent, instead snapping off themselves. Apple Bloom picked up a few of the larger branches that had fallen and returned them to their makeshift campsite.

She placed them into a small pile next to Spike and headed back to grab another load. When she turned back, she could see a bright orange flame burning next to Spike; he had already started the fire. The wood she brought back was placed some distance away so that it would not be ignited by a stray ember.

The wind picked up, almost as if it was mocking their attempts to keep warm while the moon was completely hidden behind the thick cloud cover that stretched as far as the eye could see. The fire itself did little to keep them warm; but, it’s mere presence, as well as the light it provided, helped lift their spirits. A strong gust of wind came and blew their fire out, leaving the two in total darkness.

“You think you will be able to move now?” Apple Bloom asked Spike, not sure if the brief rest he had would be enough to keep him going the rest of the way.

“I think so,” Spike replied standing up. He could feel his legs and his back screaming out in pain, but he chose to ignore them.

“I hope this counts as homework,” Spike thought as a smile crept onto his face.

“Then let’s get going,” Apple Bloom told Spike after she put her saddlebag back on.

“I’ve got an idea,” Spike said as he bend down and grabbed a large branch from the second pile. He inhaled and let out a small flame that ignited the end of the branch. “Let’s go.”

The torch provided even less light than the campfire, but it did help them feel a lot safer while they traveled. While the wind would occasionally blow out the torch, Spike was able to reignite the flame with a small breath of fire.

Moving against the wind slowed them down considerably, but eventually the remnants of a large stone archway stood in front of them. It took them a few hours, but they finally reached the city.

Spike was the first to enter; but, when Apple Bloom’s hoof first touch the stone street beyond the archway, her eyes widened in terror and she froze.

“Apple Bloom!” Spike yelled when he noticed that she was no longer beside him. Turning around, he noticed that the yellow pony was standing underneath the archway that once served as the gateway to the city. “Are you alright?” he asked; she did not respond.

Worried, he turned around and walked towards the filly, calling her name; still, she did not respond. When he was beside her, Spike stretched out his hand and slapped her across the face, as one would with a person that had passed out; this snapped her out of her trance.

“What?” she asked, surprised by Spike’s actions, who slapped her twice more just to make sure she was fine.

“What happened? You just froze there.”

“I... I don’t know. When I stepped into the city, I felt something... Something scary.”

“You felt something?” Spike asked sceptical.

“This place... there is something wrong with this place,” Apple Bloom said taking a second step into the city. “I really don’t like it.”

Chapter 83 Should we go deeper?

Should we go deeper?

Among the decrepit stone walls of the ruined city, Spike and Apple Bloom kept walking, searching for Zecora. Even with what little light their makeshift torch provided the city still looked as dead as the forest that surrounded it.

Only Discord could have built a more chaotic mess of a city. Some streets were small and narrow, occasionally leading straight into buildings. They twisted and turned without rhyme or reason, often leading towards a dead end. Others were ridiculously wide, built upon massive stone pillars; although, the majority of them had collapsed after centuries of neglect, and seemed to cut through the city like a great wound.

The buildings, or at least what remained of them, were as varied and as oddly built as the streets that separated them. But for now, Spike and Apple Bloom only knew of the remnants of a massive wall that once separated the city from the outside world, and of a tangled mess of smaller constructions resembling the houses the ponies lived in. Small mud brick houses, most no more than two or three stories tall, stood clumped together partially collapsed walkways and metallic ropes connecting them.

Since passing the ruined archway that once held the city’s massive gates, Apple Bloom had not been feeling well. Her head was hanging low, and Spike could feel her entire body was shaking. Thinking it was because of the cold wind that relentlessly blew through the narrow street, Spike walked next to her, allowing the filly to lean against him, braced herself , and also allowing her to feel the radiant warmth of the torch he held in his hand.

Several times Spike tried to convince Apple Bloom to stop and rest for the night, and every time she vehemently rejected his offer, insisting that they should push on and find Zecora.

They continued to walk through the narrow streets, often having to backtrack after reaching a dead end. The city was built so that anyone who entered would neither find what they were looking for, nor a way out.

By a stroke of luck, they managed to find a path that cut straight through several collapsed buildings, allowing them to make some visible progress and head deeper into the city. This shortcut took them into a different part of the city, at least judging from the noticeable change in architectural style.

The buildings here were larger, or at least the piles of rubble that once had been buildings were, as well as the materials they had been built out of. While the buildings located near the wall were smaller and built out of mud bricks, the ones in this part were larger and built out of stone and steel with large open spaces separating the piles of rubble.

It was easy for them to move through this part, but their speed came at a price. The open space meant that there was little standing between them and the bone chilling winds that did not stop blowing since the night began.

The tree branch that acted like their torch was almost gone, and they had no chance of keeping the flame lit until they found some cover.

Spike could have sworn he heard a voice telling him to rest, but he thought it was just the wind.

“Rest...” this time, Spike could clearly hear the voice echoing in his head, even if it was only a whisper.

He nudged Apple Bloom towards the closest building he could see, and when they were at least partially shielded from the wind, he took his backpack off, and placed it on the ground, urging the filly rest her head upon it. She did not want to stop here; in fact, she did not want to stop at all, let alone fall asleep, at least not until they had found Zecora. But, Spike insisted, and she reluctantly agreed, if only for a minute.

“Close your eyes...” Spike could hear the voice whispering to him.

“Imamu is that you?” he asked the voice, but no response came.

“You are tired... Rest... Sleep...” it tried to persuade him into doing so.

“Zecora?”

“Spike... We should get going,” Apple Bloom said getting up.

“Just a few more minutes,” he replied. “I think someone is trying to tell me something.”

“The voices again? Is it Zecora? Where is she?”

“I do not know who it is,” Spike replied. “The voice is muffled... I can’t hear it very well, but I think it is telling me to go to sleep.”

“Are you sure?” she asked Spike.

“Not really, but there is little we can do but blindly wander through this place.”

“But Zecora...”

“Zecora will be fine. I am more worried about you.”

“Don’t be,” the little pony said trying to act tough. “I am stronger than I look.”

“I’m sure you are,” Spike said in agreement, “but we have been walking since dawn, and you haven’t eaten anything since breakfast. Besides, you don’t look well.”

“I told you I am fine.”

“No you are not!” Spike said, raising his voice at the stubborn filly. “You have been shaking since we entered this place; you are freezing,” he paused. “Look, I know you are worried about Zecora. I am too, but we are both tired, and we don’t know what we are going to run into if we keep going deeper.”

“But this place is abandoned. We haven’t seen anything since we entered,” Apple Bloom said, trying to stop herself from yawning.

“We will search for her in the morning. Now let’s get inside and rest for a few hours.”

“Fine,” she said, finally admitting that she was tired.

Spike threw his backpack over his shoulder and they walked inside the ruined building.

Inside, Spike lit up what remained of the branch that served as their torch and looked around. Most of the room was filled with rubble after the collapse of the upper floors. Partially buried pieces of wood, metal bars, and shards of glass popped up from place to place from the debris.

With a loud thump, Spike dropped his back in a corner of the room. Apple Bloom gently placed hers next to it.

After they gathered all the wood they could find and got a fire going, they fell asleep, following an unusually long and exhausting day.

Opening his eyes, Spike could see Kirabo standing on a large stone, looking at them.

“You are late,” he told Spike.

“You wouldn’t believe the day I’ve had,” Spike replied.

“Too bad, today we are moving to something a little more interesting.”

“Great.”

“Don’t be like that,” Kirabo told him, “most enjoy this lesson.”

“So what are you going to teach me today?” Spike asked with no enthusiasm in his voice.

“Tonight you are going to learn about stuff.”

“What kind of stuff?” Spike asked.

“The dangerous kind of stuff,” Kirabo replied smiling.

“Great.”

Chapter 84 Morning? What morning?

Morning? What morning?

“Aaaa!” Spike screamed as he awoke from his dream covered in sweat and frantically checking his neck as if to see if his head was still attached to the rest of his body. Beside him, Apple Bloom jumped up, awoken by his scream.

“Spike, what happened?” she asked in her panicked state.

Confident that his neck was still intact, Spike stopped screaming and calmed down. “Bad dream,” he said with a weak smile on his face.

Luckily for him, it was too dark for the half sleeping pony to get a good look at his face, so she just grunted and tried to get back to sleep.

Spike looked around a bit, but all he could see was darkness. His hands moved across the floor trying to find for the remnants of their campfire. He searched for a bit until he found what he was looking for, because it was still warm, Spike assumed that barely an hour had passed since the flames had died down, meaning that they could only have been asleep for little more than two or three hours.

After shaking the ashes from his hand, he shook Apple Bloom, waking her up again.

“Wake up,” he talked to her as the filly opened her eyes. “It’s not safe here; we need to get a move on.”

“Spike,” Apple Bloom said before letting out a loud yawn,“didn’t you just say that we should stay here until morning?”

“I talked to Kirabo and he told me about this place.”

“What did he say?” she asked, rubbing her eyes trying to ward off the sleep.

“He told me that in this place, morning never comes.”

“You can’t mean?”

“No, nothing like that. It is just that the entire area is under some spell that is blocking the sun.”

“But it was daytime when we entered that part of the forest.”

“I didn’t really get how the spell works either; he just told me that the spell is triggered at sunset.”

“What are we going to do now?”

“Get your bags, we need to find Zecora and get out of here before you freeze to death.”

“I sure wished I had my cloak,” Apple Bloom said as she put her saddlebags back on.

“Same here,” Spike did the same with his backpack.

“Did he tell you where we can find her?”

“Not exactly, but he did tell me where she was heading towards. I think we are supposed to meet her there.”

“And where is that?” she asked.

“In the middle of the city there is a small building. It is about the size of this room and it has no windows, only a large door with some stone flower on it.”

“One last question,” Apple Bloom said after she tighten the saddlebag around her waist, “how are we going to get there? I can’t see my hoof in front of my face,” she said, actually waving her hoof in front of her face.

“Leave that to me,” Spike told her closing his eyes.

“Okay Spike, you can do it. Just like Kirabo taught you,” he took deep breaths as he concentrated.

“Spike?” Apple Bloom asked looking around for him. “What is that supposed to mean?”

Spike did not respond.

“Spike, this is not funny.”

Still no response.

“Spike!” she yelled.

Once he opened his eyes, Spike could feel a splitting pain lance through his head. He felt nauseous and experienced a horrible sense of vertigo. He blinked rapidly, and in his dizziness wobbled until his knees gave way and he fell down upon them, catching himself upon his outstretched hands.

He was close to throwing up when he closed his eyes. He could feeling his headache vanishing, his stomach calming down, and his strength slowly returning to him.

“Spike!” Apple Bloom called his name again.

“Wait,” he replied,“just give me a moment.”

“Okay, baby steps it is.”

Spike sat down and put his hand over his left eye while opening the right one. Taking a look around the room, he concluded that he could indeed see nothing. He repeated the process with his left eye opened, and his right closed.

At first, everything looked the same: black. But slowly, blurry shapes starting appearing before coming into focus. Spike could see everything that was in that room: from the pile of rubble that took up most of the space, to the remnants of their campfire, and even the little filly with an almost comically large saddlebag on her back. He could see everything, and it all was green.

He got up and walked towards Apple Bloom, his right palm still covering his eye, making sure he did not accidentally open it. She could hear his footsteps getting closer, but she could not see him, or anything for that matter.

“Spike?” she asked moving her head from side to side, trying to catch a glimpse of anything.

“I am right here,” he said placing his free arm on her back, startling the pony ho cried a shrill, "eep!", at the sudden contact. Spike chuckled at the sound, and Apple Bloom merely felt embarrassed by it.

“Sorry,” Spike said after he finished laughing. “Come on, we should get going,” he told her as he pushed her forward. “This way.”

“How can you tell?”

“Oh... Umm... “Maybe I shouldn't tell her.” Umm... we dragons see better in the dark than ponies.”

He was not lying to her. Dragons did see better than ponies during the nighttime, but not to that extent. In Spike’s particular case, he could normally see about as good as an ordinary cat. But his left eye was anything but normal, and right now, he was thankful for this.

Chapter 85 Delivery

Delivery

“Spike, are you sure you know where we are going?” Apple Bloom asked after Spike led her through the darkened city for what seemed like hours. “It feels like we are walking in circles.”

“I am sure, and we are not,” he replied. “It is just that this city... there are so many blocked paths.”

Because of the enchantment that was placed upon this place--an enchantment that made the night time eternal--and also because of the thick cloud cover that blocked what little light the moon and stars provided, Apple Bloom was unable to see that they had already left the part of the city they’d slept in.

When they entered, they were greeted by the sight of the ruins of small, mud brick housing, all tightly packed together in a maze of buildings and streets: the slums of the city. After getting a lucky break in the form of a straight path through some collapsed buildings, they entered the second part of the city and it was there that they again rested.

This part of town once consisted of larger buildings, separated by wide spaces. By the size of the piles of stone and steel that remained, the buildings could have been as much as several stories tall.

With the aid of his new left eye--an enchanted stone that took the place of the eye he lost last week--Spike guided Apple Bloom out of that part and into a new one. Some had lost their windows and parts of their exterior coating, but otherwise appeared to be in livable condition. There were buildings that had parts missing, or had even collapsed entirely, but those were the exceptions rather than the rule.

The streets returned to the twisting mess that they had been when they first entered the city; although now, they seemed only worse. There were streets built over other streets, some ascending five to six levels across, as if to make up for the narrow paths in the area of town that likely housed the greater populace.

Spike took Apple Bloom down one of these streets. There, even if the clouds were to shift, it would have made no difference. Any light that could reach them would only have been blocked by the lofty roads above them.

The freezing wind, their constant companion, always seemed to find a way of reaching them, no matter how far they walked or how deep into the city they got.

They talked for awhile, trying to keep their minds preoccupied with anything so that maybe they could forget about the cold; but, nothing they could think of seemed to work. They talked about their friends; they talked about how Apple Bloom was doing at school; they talked about the crusaders and their latest attempts of getting a cutie mark; they talked about many things as they continued onwards, but nothing seemed to do the trick.

They finally found one, but not with the aid of their mouths, or even their brains. The new thing on their minds was brought up by a loud groan coming from their stomachs. Having not eaten anything since the morning, which seemed to be such a long time ago, far longer than it should have been, they were hungry.

“I am so hungry,” Spike told himself, hoping that Apple Bloom would not hear him.

“So am I,” she said.

“I really should learn to stop talking to myself out loud.”

“You wouldn’t have anything to eat on you?” he asked the pony.

“No, you?” she asked back.

Spike shook his head in response before realizing that she could not see the gesture. “No.”

“Then Zecora... she must be carrying it all,” Apple Bloom told Spike. “As well as our cloaks.”

“It would have been a lot easier if we had them.”

“I think... she was going to give them to us... when we would have made camp... for the second night,” she stuttered. The lack of sleep, the cold, as well as the hunger had apparently taken their toll on the filly.

She was only able to walk for another hour or so until she collapsed, unable to pick herself up.

“Apple Bloom!” Spike shouted as he felt her falling to the ground.

“I... am just... so... tired.”

Thinking fast, Spike put down his backpack and unwrapped his sleeping bag. He went over to Apple Bloom and found her unconscious.

“Spike wants,” he said as he transformed.

Opening his eyes after the transformation caused him to feel sick again and for his headache to return, so he quickly closed them both and after waiting for a bit, he reopened the left one so he could see what he was doing. After unbuckling the saddlebag from the filly’s back and tying it onto his waist, he picked her up and placed her into his sleeping bag where she would hopefully stay warm for the rest of the way, or at least until they found Zecora.

There were a few more things he had to take care of before they could go on. His change caused him to use a lot of the energy he had left, and he had to find a way to get some of it back which meant sleeping or eating. Since time was of the essence, sleeping was out of the question, leaving finding something to eat the only viable option.

Spike looked around, but all he could see was rubble, shards of glass, rusted steel rods, and a lot of gravel and stone.

“What am I supposed to do?” he asked himself, “eat rocks?”

Spike paused, thinking about the possibilities.

“No...” he told himself “A dragon eats gems, he does not eat rocks... But... they do not eat hay either.”

Spike walked towards the remains of a building and picked up a stone roughly the size of his fist. “It can’t be that easy...”

“Can it?” he said out loud before reluctantly taking a bite out of it.

His fangs had no trouble penetrating it. As a matter of fact, the stone itself was a lot softer than most of gems he ate; although, it was, by far, the worst thing he ever had the displeasure of putting in his mouth. But he did not care. No matter how much his taste buds protested, his stomach still craved more, and the hunger always had the last word. So Spike ate rocks. He did not enjoy the taste, nor did he enjoy the thought of eating rocks, but he ate them and his stomach stopped crying.

With his hunger now gone, he finished the rest of the preparations. He picked up his backpack and while laying down, he carefully moved his sleeping bag onto his back without waking up Apple Bloom. His increased size, as well as the extra bit of width provided by the saddlebags provided a large enough space so that the filly could sleep without worrying Spike that she would, somehow, fall off of him.

Spike started walking in the same direction that they had been before Apple Bloom had passed out. Even with the extra weight of another bag, as well as a sleeping pony on his back, Spike still had an easier time moving through the city.

At first he moved slowly, often turning his head around so he could make sure that she was still there, still sleeping, still safe. But, he soon found himself moving faster and faster, and checking on Apple Bloom less and less.

The Rest

Spike the Knight
Part of the Black Sun Universe

by Vadram

Goggle Docs Link

Author's Note

Personal Problems and real life took me away from my proofreaders and editors, so to them i apologize, while the fic is finished, i did not manage to go any further than a first draft. So errors are plentiful, and the writing is, in lack of better word raw. If any of my followers, or any new person that is curious how this ends, here it is, in all its naked glory. Click the Google Docs Link

Chapter 39 Haze part 1

Haze part 1

Words, just words, with nothing connecting them, no voice behind them, just words.

“... just cut it out...”

“...all...”

“...let me do it...”

“...hooves...”

“...blood... give me...”

“...Apple Bloom, you need to...”

“STOP CRYING...”

“... stopped, now we just...”

“... soon...”

“...be careful not to...”

And feelings.

“...YOU IDIOT...”

“... just grind some gems...”

“... the big knife...”

Of something cold.

“... there, now all we need to...”

“... went wrong...”

“...almost...”

“... just a little acid...”

Of something hot.

“...tie...”

“... it will grow back...”

“... need it anyway...”

“... huh, well what do you know, I guess he...”

Of something odd.

“... just shove it in...”

“... he won’t feel a thing...”

“...harder...”

Of something new.

“...throw him in the...”

“...breakfast...”

Of something nice.

“... rabbit with...”

“... and some...”

“... for the little ladies...”

Of something even nicer... warm... and wet... wrapping around him, before falling back unconscious.

Author's Note

sorry about the ridiculous short chapter so to make up tomorrow you will have another one

Act One: INTRODUCTION

Spike the Knight
Part of the Black Sun Universe

by Vadram

Act One: INTRODUCTION

Cover art by YoMilbert.
Pre-read and edited by
Theblacksmithbrony,
TheSexyMenhir and
Link52pro

Act Three: TRAINING

Spike the Knight
Part of the Black Sun Universe

by Vadram

Act Three: TRAINING

Cover art by YoMilbert.
Pre-read and edited by
JWill Griffis,
E Fox and
Josh Peters